Lord but mediately from God to his people by the ministerie of Moses For it is said Deutero 5. 22. These words the Lord spake vnto all your multitude in the mount out of the middest of the fire the clouds and the darknesse with a great voyce and added no more thereto In which place the man of God speaketh of the tenne commaundements which a little before he had repeated as they were published generally to all by the Lord himselfe which therefore are prepetuall to all people nations and languages not onely to the Iewes but also to the Gentiles The ceremonies as we know were not vniuersall but beginning with the Iewes they ended with them neither were they perpetuall but in Christ his comming were abrogated This difference is yet more plainely set downe Deutero 4. 13. 14. Then the Lord declared vnto you his couenant which he commaunded you to doe euen the tenne Commaundements and wrote them vpon two tables of stone And the Lord commaunded me the same time that I should teach you ordinances and lawes which yee should obserue in the land whither ye goe to possesse it Where Moses maketh a flat difference of those lawes which God gaue in his owne person and them which were giuen by his ministerie By this word ordinances which is in this verse are signified as some affirme those lawes whereby the Iewes did differ from other people Thus we see how Moses was the minister of the ceremoniall law which was giuen but vnto some and lasted but for a season but the morall law which appertaineth to all men and is in vertue for euer the Lord himselfe did giue it forth Now as we answere the Papists in defending against them the second precept as morall and not ceremoniall so we likewise stand against them in this For looke what straying and vnstaied mindes were in the Iewes concerning the worship of God the same also is in vs by nature and what helpes soeuer they needed therein either to be put in minde of their creation or to the viewing of God his workes or sacrificing to the Lord the same are as needfull for vs to helpe vs in our sacrifices for we neede a perfect rule as well as the Iewes to preserue vs from idolatrie and heresie Againe seeing we haue as great neede of a solemne time for these things wherein we may giue our selues wholly to hearing praying and receiuing of the Sacraments as they had for their worship we are subiect to as great distractions of minde in our callings as they were and being with them of a finite nature can no more than they doe infinite things It is as requisite for vs as for them to haue a lawe as well for the time as for the manner of worship wherein laying aside our ordinarie workes we should chiefely and principally wholly giue our selues to those exercises of Religion and duties of loue which onely in part we did before and so more freely espie our sinnes past eschue our sinnes present and strengthen our selues against the sinnes to come Wherefore to shut vp this argument we affirme against the wicked heretikes of our time that so long as we stand in neede of corporall meanes as meate drinke apparell and sleepe for the continuing of our corporall estate so long we shall also neede the spirituall meanes as the word the Sacraments and prayer for the continuing of our soules And as it is not ceremoniall for these considerations to vse these meanes so it is morall to haue a time commaunded and obserued wherein these things should be practised It remaineth to speake of the fourth last reason drawne from the proportion of God his owne example as may appeare in these words Exod. 20. 11. For in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it Wherein we haue thus much in effect as the Lord made the creatures in sixe daies so wee in sixe should haue a naturall vse of them And as he sanctified that is put a part the seuenth day to his owne worship and blessed it with a peculiar blessing giuen to his worship appointed so we also setting this day apart from the ordinarie workes of our calling should wholly and onely consecrate it to the worship of God So that as God made all things in sixe daies so wee may vse them sixe daies as Adam did in the garden and as the Lord rested from his workes of creation though not from his worke of prouidence and administration so must we set a part this day to looke for a speciall blessing and speciall benediction of God his worship because of his owne promise and institution Why did the Lord this to our first father he beheld the workes of euery day and blessed euery day We must note that he gaue a speciall blessing aboue the other daies vnto this day Now therefore admit that a man should graunt this much to an heretike that we should be as perfect as Adam in his innocencie which is a manifest heresie yet they must graunt that we stood in need of the word and Sacraments the vse whereof they deny seeing Adam had neede of the vse of all these things being yet without sinne We therefore oppose thus much vnto them that so long as they will acknowledge a neede of corporall helpes by calling for meate sleepe apparell so long their soules stand in need of spirituall meanes as of the word Sacraments and prayer because their soules must as well be preserued as their bodies nourished Our first father then had a Sabbath to be put in minde of the Creator and that without distraction he might the better be put in minde of the glorious kingdome to come that more freely he might giue himselfe to meditation and that he might the better glorifie God in sixe daies As the heretikes then denie the necessitie of the word prayer and Sacraments so we looke for a new heauen and a new earth and then we hope and acknowledge that we shall keepe a continuall Sabbath But in the meane time seeing the Sabbath which we now haue was before sinne we since sinne came into the world haue much more neede of it because that which was needfull to continue Adam in innocencie is also as needfull to recouer vs and to continue vs in our recouerie The Lord then hauing sanctified this day it is not our day but the Lord his owne day But some will say How is God better serued on the Sabbath than on any other day I answer not that we put religon in that day as it is a day more than in any other but that on that day we are freer from distractions and set at more libertie to the worshipping of God than we are on the other sixe daies wherein we are bound to our ordinarie and lawfull calling Wherefore as we put on holinesse in the
the Gentiles but as they may see their estate in the Iewes in which respect it may be profitablie applied to the Gentiles but euident it is that here properly it was spoken to the Iewes For in this place the Prophet sharply reprehendeth them because they kept not their fastings and holy daies aright Howbeit they did not sticke to complaine among themselues that they had fasted that they humbled themselues and vsed all the meanes which their fathers before them had done but all in vaine in that they felt not the like effects which their fathers did Wherefore the Lord by his Prophet answereth them in this sort True it is that yee fast indeed but therewithall yee lie and liue still in your sinnes yee fast but without repentance and so farre are yee from true forsaking of your sinnes that on your fasting daies howsoeuer like hypocrites ye vse the outward action ye exercise crueltie oppression debate and strife and doe ye looke that this holy hypocrisie should be acceptable vnto me No If ye will please me with your fasting repent ye of your sinnes shew foorth your sorrow by the fruits of loue in exercising the works of mercie and compassion which things when I shall behold in you with an vpright heart then I will accept your offering and be pleased with your fasting Againe doe not thinke that I will looke vpon your holidaies so long as ye vse them but vpon custome in hypocrisie making them vnprofitable for my worship and your saluation and repentance vntill such time as ye endeuour a better and more holie vse of them both concerning the pure honouring of my name and the furthering of your owne saluation Behold here say they the Sabbath is abrogated than which they can affirme nothing more contrarie out of this place For here is no abrogating of the Sabbath but an establishing of the true celebrating of the Sabbath with a sharpe reprehending of their corrupt and present estate And as he speaketh against their corrupt Sabbath so he taxeth them for their hypocritical fasting so that if they will haue the Sabbath to be abrogated much more must they driue fasting out of the doores of the Church against which he is most earnest and telling them that their fasts are not in truth the Lord sheweth them with what fasting he is pleased Againe say they see here it is manifest that to cease from sinne in our Sabbath which we must keepe I answere it is the fruite of the Sabbath which we must keepe and therefore because where the meanes are vsed without any effect or fruite there the meanes are nothing the Lord rather vrgeth them to the effects and keeping of the Sabbath with fruite then disanulleth the Sabbath And it is vsuall in the word of God to vse the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27. Pure religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersitie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world Which briefely is as if the Apostle should say this is the effect of true religion when faith doth purely shew it selfe in the workes of loue Againe Ioh 6. 47. 48. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life I am the bread of life Where our Sauiour Christ sheweth that the effect of faith is the eating of Christ his flesh and drinking of his blood So that to vse the meanes without the effect is hypocrisie as also to looke for the effect without vsing of the meanes is foolish presumption Wherfore we affirme that from the mouth of the Lord by his holy Prophet that to rest in fasting and in the Sabbath an outward meane is of no value being separated from good workes the issue and the effect of the same that if we would God should be mercifull to vs we should also shew our selues mercifull to others So then the Lord taketh not here away the one but sheweth the one to be fruitlesse without the other and is so farre from taking away the Sabbath that rather he goeth about to informe them in the true vse of the Sabbath The meaning therefore of the Prophet his word is this If thou wilt not rest in the bare ceremonie of thy holie daies but wilt do thy holy seruice to me and duties of loue to thy brethren then shalt thou shew thy selfe to take true pleasure in God and his worship Where we must learne so to delight our selues with the meanes of our saluation that seeing we can but iâ—part giue our selues vnto them in the weeke daies we should greatly reioyce when the Sabbath day commeth contrary to the practise of the people â—â— Amos his time who would say Amos 8. 5. When will the new moneth be gone that we may â—â—â—â— corne and the Sabbath that we may let forth wheate and make the Ephah small and the shekâ—â— great and falsifie the weights by dâ—â—â—it Wherefore we conclude that here is not the abrogating but the pure celebrating of the Sabbath which appeareth by effect when it draweth vs neerer to God and causeth vs to take greater pleasure in his waies There remaineth that which is Esai 66. 23. And from moneth to moneth and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before me saith the Lord Where it is said from Sabbath to Sabbath behold say they here is set downe a continuall Sabbath to be obserued euery day in the kingdome of Christ and therefore there ought not to be one prescript day onely in the whole weeke But the reason is most weake and containeth a manifest absurditie For if euery day should be a Sabbath and we in the Sabbath are commaunded to doe no manner of worke when should we trauell in our ordinarie callings whereunto the Lord himselfe hath permitted vs sixe daies Thus we see the sixe daies of our ordinarie callings should be pulled away If they say that a man may follow his calling and yet worship God sufficiently and as becommeth the holy Sabbath then they must graunt that we may doe our ordinary workes on the Sabbath as also they suspect the Lord of want of wisedome But if we should looke narrowly into these mens liues we should finde that whilest they crie out to keepe euery day a Sabbath they in trueth in the meane time obserue no Sabbath at all Besides in that there needeth one particular day wholy to be giuen to the Lord it is certaine that the dearest children of God who vpon the other daies redeeme time to Gods worship earnestly desire this Now concerning the place it selfe which they seeme much to misconstrue we must vnderstand two things First it is not simply to be taken but in the way of comparison secondly it is meant of the kingdome of glorie and of the second comming of Christ. In the way of comparison it is vnderstood thus that the people of God should not content themselues to
the faithfull interpreter of the law and that not onely by precept but by practise For in that he healed the sicke and cured the diseased on the Sabbath allowing the people on that day to resort vnto him he sheweth how things concerning the glorie of God are lawfull to be done on the Sabbath And we see in that the law permitted the leading of the oxe to the water how things conuenient are not at that time vnlawfull so that thy be not abused or ouerused This moderation prefixed let vs sift more narrowly the things that are forbidden These are either the works of our calling or lawfull recreations The workes be such as either are more vsuall in the sixe daies or being but at certaine speciall times in the moneths or yeers vsed lesse vsual First cōcerning the works hauing their ordinary course in the weeke daies as plowing sowing vsing of handierafts and such like there is no question and the most prophane person will not call them into questiō but it is taken as granted that these workes must giue place to the worship of God that men being freed from them may bee the more sanctified And these things are flatly forbidden in the Law and in the Prophets who would not suffer a burthen to be caried on the Sabbath by which one worke they did more secretly point at all the rest But the words of this cōmandement are a sufficient demonstration of this matter Who so thē make the Lords day a packing day for their earthly busines either in making it a custome to haue their seruants follow their callings or trauaile in their affaires or else when they themselues will doe that that day which they will not doe at other times when in spirituall disposing of their busines they might prouide better they are prophaners of the Sabbath and shal be iudged for contemners of this law And whatsoeuer these kindes of professors pretend in word and brag of knowledge and Christian liberty they cloake their sinne vnder religion draw the curtaine of Christian profession to couer the lewdnes of their vnchristian conuersation and so liuing as beasts they shall dye as beasts or worse than beasts in that they shall goe to the hels when the beasts shall goe to the earth It is too too lamentable that in a Christian common-wealth where Christ and none before Christ is to be preferred where the fruit of so many yeeres teaching this dutie ought to bee shewed that men as Heathen who neuer knewe of the creation of heauen and earth by God or neuer heard of the redemption of man by Christ or neuer tasted of the sanctifying power of the holy Ghost nor at any time vnderstood of the mysterie of the Trinitie should make no conscience of the Sabbath but onely vouchsafe it worthie of a eiuill dutie But some will pretend a more vsuall necessitie in certaine and peculiar callings of which as they say standeth a further question as among makers of coale and iron Heardsmen Shepheards Carriers Drouers and traffique men all which indeede haue great and laborious callings yet must wee say and hold this ground that in these like ordinarie callings the ordinance of the Lord doth not hinder the good order of man but they are so subordinated the one to the other as if we giue to each of them their time and their place the workes of man may be vsed and yet the worship of God preferred because as our callings serue to Gods worship so Gods worship sanctifieth our callings True it is that the Lord requireth not onely the worship of the Sabbath day but also of other week daies either priuatly at the least or publikly if our callings so permit and howsoeuer we deny not vnto these men some larger liberty on the sixe daies yet they must not be exempted from the duties of the Sabbath day which generally is laid vpon all men and especially on these men whose labours as they are the more troublesome and continuall in the weeke daies so they ought the rather to rest on the Sabbath daies And seeing they will not discharge themselues of the like graces with other men concerning their creation redemption and sanctification if they make not a supplie on the seuenth day for their libertie in the sixe dayes they are inferior to the condition of beasts for the beasts on that day haue their rest and they haue not Besides in pretending such excuses they openly bewray their want of spirituall wisdome For there is no such calling But if they were as wise to God as they are politike in increasing their riches they could tell how to deuide their times seasons for the easing of their bodies and refreshing of their soules on the Sabbath And here men are to be charged with looking to their seruants For the commandement is flat and expresse euen thou and thy seruant It is not sufficient for men to come to the Church themselues but they must bring their seruants also The Lord saw how men would be ingenious in deceiuing their own soules by not bringing their charges and families with them to the congregation who notwithstanding being created redeemed and sanctified are as highly indebted to the worship of God as the masters But let them not beguile themselues for the blood of their soules shall be required at their hands who being too lordly and tyrannous gouernours make their seruants either equall to beasts or worse than beasts caring for nothing but for the world neuer thinking on hell whereunto they are hastening This law doth here also attach Shepherds and Heardsmen Bakers and Brewers which kinde of men if thou hast retained then art thou charged to bring them to the house of prayer as well as thy selfe For God hauing made thē men would not that thou shouldest vse them as beasts for thee neither must thou abuse his trauaile to make him like the oxe whereon he tendeth But worldly wise men will prouide by changing of their places that their busines may be done cheerfully and why then should they prouide for the worship of God so carelesly Againe if Shepheards Heardsmen can finde meanes to goe to faires and markets if they can picke out time to goe visit their friends why may they not also prouide to heare the word of God on the Sabbath day Well be not deceiued God is not mocked Looke how a man soweth so shall he reape In some places Brewers and Bakers pretend great necessitie If it be so then our generall rule permitteth a libertie but yet on this manner if they cannot dispatch their busines on the sixe daies they should rise betimes on the Lords day that they may do all they haue to do with as little losse as may be and if they must needes begin their worke against the day next after the Sabbath let them doe it as lately in the euening as they can that at the publike exercises they bee not interrupted nor drawne
those Elders which are appointed to watch and looke to the manners and behauior of the children of God if they execute this charge faithfully be had in double honour but aboue all let the faithfull Ministers such as labour in the word be honoured for why the other are ouerseers of your outward behauior but these haue an other manner of office they watch ouer your soules which tendeth to the saluation both of body and soule Moreouer it is requisite that they also feare the Minister or else can they in no ease reuerence and honour him for where feare is not all honour is absent and so consequently all dutie extinguished And this feare must not be a fained and counterfeited feare but when he shall come before the Minister to aske him any question he must consider that he commeth to talke with the messenger of the Lord whom he ought to heare as well as if the Lord himselfe were present For this is most certaine where a faithful Minister is that doth sincerely and purely preach the word it is all one as if the Lord himselfe dwelt personally among vs and his owne selfe hath verified the same saying He that heareth you heareth me And therefore it behooueth vs to giue a proofe of our feare loue and obedience towards the Lord by receiuing his word with such feare and reuerence as beseemeth his subiects although the same proceede out of a mortall mans mouth It is a common thing among vs the Embassadour of a Prince is receiued with great honour reuerence yea his message is to be receiued as vndoubtedly as if the King were present himself yea they that shall despise his authoritie shall be as hainously accounted of as if they resisted and rebelled against the Kings owne person And shall the Embassadours of the liuing God who is King of all Kings be receiued lesse worthily than the other whose authoritie is both greater and the message waightier Truly whosoeuer shall take scorne to yeeld this dutie of feare and reuerence vnto the Minister let him be assured that he scorneth not him but the Lord that sent him But some will obiect what shall we make a God of our Minister and is he so to be feared as you say I answere thee that I meane nothing lesse nay I hold him accursed that shal chalenge such dignity vnto himselfe But this feare must ye yeeld not to the person but to his office which is by the word of God to remit your sinnes and to giue you assurance that they are washed away by the blood of Christ if you be truly penitēt for them and that you are made heires of the kingdome of heauen whereof you need not to doubt On the contrarie if you be not penitent by his office hee hath authoritie to binde sinnes here on earth iustly to euerlasting condemnation which the vnpenitent may be as sure to suffer as they see the light of the day feare him therefore I say not as he is a man but as the Minister of God With what a reuerend feare did the Galathians receiue Paul his owne selfe doth report that they receiued him as an Angell of God yea more than so they receiued him as Iesus Christ himselfe And that was not for the excellencie of his person which hee testifieth was simple base vile and to all the world contemptible yea and subiect to all infirmities but they receiued him with such feare and reuerence for that excellent message which hee brought vnto them for those glad tidings which hee published among them and for that hee was a Minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ which is the power of God to saue all the beleeuers Thus reuerently must all Gods children feare their Minister euen for the worthines of his office and ministery for if they should not feare him they could not in any case obey the word when hee doth sharply reproue them for their sinnes but euen as a light wife so long as her husband pleaseth her so long and no longer will she be obedient vnto him for if he shew a sharp countenance of very loue to driue her from some lewd cōditions then will she begin to scorne to fret and chafe and in stead of obeying him she will deadly hate him and despise him so is it with the people if they stand not in feare of the authority which God hath giuen him they will obey him no longer than he preacheth pleasant things for when he shall touch their consciences with threatning the iudgemēts of God against their sin then can they not abide him but harden their hearts not against him but against the Lord which hath sent him and so fall away to their vtter destruction the children of God must therefore feare their Minister and be obedient to the word of truth which hee bringeth vnto them When the people are come thus farre that they will willingly obey the Minister and that with feare and reuerence submit themselues to bee guided by the pure word of God they must shew further their dutifulnes towards him and must also bee readie to doe for him whatsoeuer lieth in their power which thing S. Paul earnestly desireth of the Thessalonians Wee beseech you brethren that yee acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Where the holy Ghost sheweth a reason why they should acknowledge their Ministers which carefully faithfully doe execute their office which is for their workes sake his exhortation is in effect thus much Brethren this one thing doe I heartily craue at your hands that you be not so obliuious as to forget those which labour among you in the Lord and are by his appointment euen of great mercie towards you placed ouer you to the end they may admonish you of your sinnes and to stirre you vp by the word of God to a more zeale of the glorie of God and to walke more circumspectly before him I beseech you I say be not forgetfull of them but haue them in a singular loue yea let nothing be dearer vnto you than such for this worke sake which they haue taken in hand for I tell you truly there is no labour vnder the Sunne so profitable vnto you as this which bringeth not store of corruptible siluer and gold not large kingdomes and empires of this world which shall perish and come to an end but this profit commeth of their labour euen the saluation of your soules such a treasure as all the world no not a thousand worlds are comparable vnto it for this cause loue them Besides this it is their dutie also to prouide for him all things necessarie for that he may haue to supplie his want at their hands as we may by diuers places of the Scripture proue In the 6. to the Galathians the Apostle giueth this commandement Let him that is taught
because I haue trusted in thy word HEre is an ende why be desireth knowledge for that others by my example shall be moued to seeke thee and shall haue hope that thou also wilt heare them when they crie This then is a great honour that we shall not only saue our owne soules but also be helpes to others that they may be saued wherin the Lord vouchsafeth vs great honor for to cause the carelesse to seeke God and to confirme the weake is a great honour Likewise hereby we shall stop the mouthes of them that speake against the waies of the Lord. Contrariwise when a professor falleth away he loseth his soule he hurteth the weake hardeneth the wicked and openeth the mouthes of the wicked Thus by the one God is glorified and our brethren profited and by the other the cleane contrary When we see any man trusting in God to be deliuered out of remptation then may we be confirmed and comforted with hope that we also shal be deliuered This is said Psal. 34. Other shall be comforted And Psalm 40. They that see mee let them be comforted For when the Lord confirmeth any of his promises to any of his children we may likewise be comforted that we shall finde them also true So the Apostle reasoneth Abraham was iustified therefore shall wee so Hebr. 11. As contraâ—iwise when wee see the trueth of Gods threatnings vpon any then we should knowe that if we haue the same sinne wee shall also feele the same punishment Then must wee consider of Gods children how that by nature they are no better than we therefore if we can beleeue then shall we haue hope to become like them for God doth not accept persons We must likewise consider of the wicked that by them also â—e may be instructed None shall reioyce at the example of the godly but they that feare God and this feare is the beginning of all goodnesse some that feare God may haue a doubtfull conscience and they shall haue comfort by the examples of Gods mercies in others Without this feare men can not rightly consider of Gods workes but who so feareth he shall profit by them Here is the true vse of all the Scriptures not to maruell onely at the examples of Gods mercies or iudgements but to bee comforted and confirmed by the one and to feare by the other Vers 75. I knowe O Lorde that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted mee iustly THis is somewhat like that It is good that I haue beene afflicted but after a new manner as though he should say Thy iudgements are righteous and iust though my flesh doth perswade me the coÌ„trary And to shew the certainty of this he saith I know This know ledge he had by the word because we shall then subscribe to the iustice of God when we can subscribe to the word Then if we would subscribe to the righteousnes of Gods iudgements let vs by the word meditate vpon his threatnings promises and though we cannot see the reasons of all yet must we acknowledge them to bee holy because the Lord is holy and his word is holy therefore his workes are holy If we be not able to behold the beames of the Sunne much lesse can we see the brightnes of Gods works and let vs euer accuse our selues of blindnes and rebellion rather than the Lord of iniustice He is then acknowledged to be iust when we yeeld to the righteousnes of his precepts And when we can confesse his iustice thus wee shall well confesse his mercie Then if we will confesse the iustice of God we must confesse his iudgements to be holy otherwise we doe not And that This is a speciall Note of faith that hee can apply that particular to himselfe which the Lord had giuen generally and till wee doe thus wee neither beleeue promises nor threatnings We must not rest theÌ„ in generals but apply them to ourselues whether they be promises or threatnings and this will draw vs out of sinne and comfort vs in trouble In faithfulnes He had before confessed Gods iustice and now hee confesseth his mercy as if he had said Thou of thy mercie hast thus laid thy rod vpon mee that I may be such a one as thou mayest performe thy promise to as Psalm 130. This must make affliction sweete because the speciall ende thereof is not to punish vs but to make vs fit to receiue his promises and he vseth it as a remedie and medicine against sinne as he sheweth his iustice in that he suffereth not sinne in his children so he sheweth his mercy in that thereby he cureth them Vers. 76. I pray thee that thy mercie may comfort me and according to thy promise vnto thy seruant BEcause he had confessed the mercifull dealing of the Lord therfore he craueth mercy for he knew that with the Lord is mercie to be feared Psal. 130. He dare not stand to the rigour of Gods iustice but he flieth to his mercie contrarie to the Papists Pâ—lagâ—aâ—â—s and Familie of loue And thus must we labour to cure our vnbeleese by his promises that we â—â—ll not to despaire for we are readie to presume in prosperitie or to despaire 〈◊〉 but they must be both cured the one by the meditation of Gods iudgements in prospâ—â—â—â— the other by the promises in trouble For then the iudgements haue done with vs when they haue brought vs to humble our selues to the Lord because of our sinne then are we to looke for his mercie for then are we fit for it We must then couple iustice and mercie together and make vse of both He had ioy before and yet he craueth comfort where we note the change of the consciences of Gods people sometime ioyfull sometime sorrowfull This must be a stay to vs against the temptation which Sathan will â—ffer saying Thou art â—ickle and â—â—â—â— châ—â—ging all is vaine Nâ—y we are as the children of God in all ages haue beene Accordiâ—◠〈◊〉 had no speciall promise but applied the generall promise to himselfe for all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made in generall manner Come all c. that all the Church might haue their part in 〈◊〉 and â—ore should thinke that they were shut out This hâ—d the woman of Câ—naâ—â— whâ—◠〈◊〉 to Christ because she stated on this generaâ—â— promise that he was sent to the 〈…〉 〈…〉 As we câ—n 〈◊〉 leaue 〈◊〉 or come to true repentance vnlesse we beleeue that that God which hath puâ—â—shed 〈…〉 will also punâ—â—â— sinne in vs so shall we neuer receiue comfort by the promises vnâ—â—â—se we can 〈◊〉 apply those promises to our selues which are generally made to the Church But iâ— we can doe this we shall haue comfort in our soules and strength to withstand the â—â—â—ptation which the diuell ministreth saying What promise haâ—t thou that thou shalt be saued To know that God is mercifull is not enough vnlesse we be among those to whom the
of couetous cares consuming them and that so strongly as if there were no hope to be recouered How be it when the Lord hath soked and softned them a little in the brine of affliction they are lesse starke and beginne to yeeld there is a great change and wonderfull alteration in them their lust is cooled their wrath is pacified their concupiscence is abated their gluttonie well tempered their couetousnesse fullie satisfied their affections are so tamed and their corruption so subdued that they thinke themselues highly indebted and much beholden to the cunning skill of affliction which so wonderfully bringeth them downe 3 Now let vs consider how vnder the crosse we are made more zealous in the meanes of our saluation How customably heare we how coldly pray we how carelesly receiue we the Sacraments what feare what indignation what heat what wrath what repeÌ„tance doth the discipline of the Church worke in vs what maiestie appeareth in our publike exercises what authoritie and fruite in our priuate meditations But if the Lord rouse vs vp from this apolexie and dead numbnesse of spirit by some fatherly correction how profit wee by the word how beautifull are the feete of them that bring the glad tidings of saluation how sweete are the promises how soone doe the threatnings worke on vs how zealously will wee pray how glorious are our feelings what ioyes vnspeakable in the Sacraments what feare of sinne what trembling at God his iudgements what indignation with our selues doth the Church censure worke in vs and whereof commeth this Surely because being driuen out of euery crannie and creuis where wee were went to bee harboured wee can finde no rest vntil we come vnder the roofe of the Lord his house who in all our dangers and after all our rebellions will not push vs out of his doore he wil take vp such Lazarus and not into a spittle house but into his Arke of comfort and Tabernacle of consolation Oh deepe sea of Gods mercie which neuer can be sounded that when men growe to such a Lordlinesse as they will not heare vs nor see vs nor vouchsafe to speake to vs he should not refuse to giue vs free audience and by his readie hearing moue vs to bee eloquent and long in our prayers to him who as soone as he doth but looke on vs doth promise a release from our miserie 4 When our friends will not speake to vs the Lord calleth to vs hee will enter some long speech with vs and denieth vs not all the comforts which the promises of the Gospell may affoord When our familiar acquaintance will scarcely lend vs a potsherd to scrape off our scabs the Lord by his SacrameÌ„ts reacheth out the surest pledges of his eternall good will towards vs. But yet behold another worke of affliction it bringeth vs to the contempt of this world and breedeth in vs the loue of the world to come whereunto in prosperitie we are very hardly brought For besides that wee see few noble rich healthie strong and honourable men desire death or to be wearie of this life be it neuer so long if wee consider how loath such men are to depart how gladly they would indent that their life and tearme of their lease might after an hundred yeeres expired bee renewed for an hundred yeeres longer wee shall see prosperitie will perswade all and ouercomes many to die in the nest Nay which more is affliction can hardly call vs away or knock vs off wee grow so deafe and take hold so fast of the world For who is so sick but euen in paine hee would rather wish to liue the longer than to die the sooner who so clogd with pouertie that to be freed from his clog would desire to die If the Israelites panting and breathing vnder the yoke of most seruile impositions and trauels were hardly drawne towards the promised land of libertie and easily would haue retired to the former labours of their seruitude what thinke you should haue allured them out of Egypt if they had liued there in some preferment and ease as did Ioseph in the court what could Moses and Aaron haue done to haue driuen them out of the place And I pray you if we being neuer so sick neuer so poore can still be content to haue our abiding in this life what will we doe if the Lord still graunt vs friends leaue our conscience vntouched our bodies vnharmed our goods vnconsumed Surely we would not haue leasure to think of death much lesse to die as our common speeches of our wise strong and wealthie men doe shew who when death dealeth with them crieout what must I needes away alas I neuer thought of anie other heauen I am not fit to depart I am very loth to die Thus it is the wisedome and goodnes of God to waine vs from the world by affliction which as it causeth vs to finde great comfort in beholding God but euen in a glasse so it hasteneth vs to taste of the fulnes of comfort in him by beholding him face to face 5 Ioseph saying thy seruants are men occupied about cattell might seeme to dissemble but it is not necessarie alwayes to speake all Truth and they confessed the principall truth that is that they were shepheards which kinde of men were abhorred of the Aegyptians and this turned to their profit for being seuered from the Aegyptians they might better maintaine peace among themselues be kept free from the corruption of the Aegyptians whereinto by familiâ—ritie they might haue fallen This teacheth vs that we should not be ashamed of our kindred though they be contemptible in the world For Ioseph being a chiefe ruler in the land of Aegypt yet confessed all his fathers to be shepheards he would not haue his brethren change their trade thogh he might haue gotten for them great preferments Our of all this may be gathered that the Lord worketh a contempt of this world in the harts of his children and that they had rather be doore-keepers in the house of the Lord then to dwell in the tents of the vngodlie wee ought likewise not to bee ashamed to be called the people of God the Disciples of Christ no nor yet Precisians and such like names as are coÌ„monly giuen to Christians This may teach vs that the meane estate is alwayes best so that wee ought to giue God thanks for it and not to be ambitious for they that would be great in the world can hardly be religious But because many will be called brethren which be noâ— so indeed it shal be good to set downe some notes of brotherhood and the first is to helpe one another in neede yea though it be with danger of our liues therefore it is said that a brother is made for the time of aduersitie the godly brethren hazarded their liues for Paul for those that sought Paules death would likewise haue slaine these if they had knowne them There are diuers examples of
would neuer faile them nor forsake them till he had brought them to his habitation which should teach vs to doe the like for strengthning our faith in his goodnes by keeping continually as it were a beadroll of his benefits already receiued of him least by letting the olde slip out of our mindes which should make vs thankfull we neuer receiue the new whereof we are so carefull 3 As the roote of all sinne is in our soule so the beginning of all diseases is in our bodies And as there is no sinne which we should not fall into if the Lord leaue vs so is there no disease which should not come vpon vs vnlesse he preserue vs. For when his prouideÌ„ce watcheth not ouer vs we are ready to fall into all miserie It is not in our selues to keepe our good name from euill reports our minds from disquietnes our estate from pouertie c. This if it were beleeued and felt it would both make vs thankful continue in prayer not only in the want of such things we desire but also in the abundance of those we enioy For man liueth not by bread onely neither is it care can make vs rich nor our owne deuises bring quietnes to our mindes but it is the Lord who in his prouidence worketh all in all which must alwaies be acknowledged of vs to the end we may make vse of all things in any estate to the glory of his name and the good of our brethren 4 We may trie our faith in Gods prouidence by this as we vse the meanes to come to earthly things so for this we must vse the word and prayer Psal. 119. part 22. If then we esteeme not of the word and find no comfort in prayer Psal. 32. we can neuer esteeme of his prouidence we can neuer say in truth God giueth vs all things 5 The Lord oftentimes in his wise prouidence helpeth the wicked and such as are vnworthie and in steade of punishments which they doe deserue he sendeth blessings when they crievnto him for them From which we may gather that if he heare the wicked much more will he graunt the desire of such as feare him If hee remit the vngodly much more them that in truth of heart serue him for he dealeth not with vs as our deserts are as euery man may feele but he doth good both to the godly and the wicked that to diuers ends to the godly to hyre them from their sinnes to the wicked that after hee may confound them without excuse Therefore if when the Lord forbeareth we be touched in heart to repent this is the worke of Gods spirit the coÌ„fort thereof will abide for euer but if when he forbeareth we thinke our sinnes are lesse and so harden our hearts then are wee to feare that vtter confusion is at hand 6 The Lord neuer forsaketh his but in all dangers he will prouide though all meanes faile onely let vs belieue his prouidence and so will he giue vs our hearts desire if it stand with his glorie or else if we desire that which standeth not with his glorie yet let vs belieue that he is our FATHER in CHRIST and he will recompence the outward wants with a spirituall blessing 7 We may reade in Exodus 17. 7. that the Israelites through distrust doubted whether God was among them because they saw not such visible signes of Gods presence and fauour as they would With the like doubt our Sauiour Christ was tempted by the diuel Luc. 4 who laboured to make him doubt whether he were the Sonne of God because he wanted some things which were needful for this life wherby we may learne to know our own corruption how ready we are to iudge as the Israelits did because we sâ—e not such ordinary helps as we and other of Gods children haue at sometimes had but we are to correct this in ourselues and on the contrarie to thinke that God is amongst vs and with vs although we see some tokens of his anger Thus do we reason in religion Is this true religion seeing there be so many diuersities of iudgments such little godlines it is like it is not but rather we are to looke for some other so we reason in the common-wealth Is this gouernment good which bringeth so great hurly burlies and so great troubles so in mariage when contentions and temptations do arise then they thinke they were not ioyned together by God so in euery kind of trouble we iudge of the presence and prouidence of God by our outward sense feeling This is the policie of the diuel to cause men either to sink downe in despaire or else to be impatient at the least to murmur But to preuent this these are some remedies following The first that we looke to the word and when we see that religion hath alwaies had troubles and so shall haue still then shall we straightwaies see that our iudgement is fleshly Secondly wheÌ„ we see that many of Gods children in the world as Iob and others had trouble in their mariage and yet that it was of God then shall we learne that our iudgement is not according to the spirit Then let vs consider that the diuel doth herein exercise policie to ouerthrow our mariage we shal be wary to auoide them And if many haue been in this state yet the Lord hath not left them why should we yeeld to the temptation of Sathan who would perswade vs that our case is worse Thirdly we must looke to the former mercies of God which we haue felt If we haue once felt them then though we haue not alwaies the like feeling yet we must not thinke that he hath forsaken vs so that experience of former mercies must be our strength herein if we haue been in as great danger as now we are and euen then he helped vs why should we doubt Fourthly we must consider that many of Gods children are and haue been so and therefore we must take heede that in our rashnesse we do not condemne them We must not therefore iudge thus vnlesse we will be hurtfull to our selues and iniurious to our brethren 8 Moses was commanded to take the same staffe with which he stroke the red sea and therewith to strike the stonie rocke to giue the Israelites water to drinke to teach theÌ„ that the Lord was as well able to bring water where it is not as to stay the course thereof where it is This ought they to haue considered and then would they not in other things haue doubted If we wil auoid the like distrust we must remember the former works of God then labour to be garded in the hope of euerlasting life the resurrection of the body and the forgiuenes of sins that so we may be sure he will be good to vs still And as the chiefe helpe of al these let vs labour to be throughly
subiect to distractions is no lesse hindred by pleasure then burdened with worldly cogitations yea and so many are the exercises of religion and loue both priuate and publike appertaining to that day that a man is not able to performe all the number of them in one day much lesse then hath he time to follow his delights 25 Vpon a great raine falling in a Fayre time not long after the Sabbath which by the Faire was broken hee had this working in his heart how one should order his affections in such a case First in respect of God whether one should not reioyce seeing men would not be taught by so long preaching to keepe the Sabbath that the Lord euē by his afflictions should teach men his holy ordinance Secondly in regard of men whether he should not pittie them for that their goods were subiect to such dangers True it is that men are to be pittied but when the question is of Pietie towards GOD and pittie towards men it were better to reioyce that the Lord will through some hindrance of worldly things tender the obeying of his owne ordinance than pietie should decay and so many soules perish 26 Against them that say the Sabbath is ceremonial we must first marke that the Prophets are continuall vrgers of the morall lawe as for the ceremonies when they came to them they passe them ouer saying that God hath no pleasure in them as Esay 2. and 66. and among the rest nothing is more namely and precisely vrged than the Sabbath therefore it is no ceremonie Againe grant it to be ceremoniall and yee shall make God a confounder of the Law and Gospell a mingler of the ceremoniall law with the morall and admitting one ceremonie in the Decalogue why may there not be two or three or moe Concerning this mixture many heresies hereby haue crept into the Church and it cannot be auoided if we make the fourth Commandement ceremoniall We know that whē Saul was among the Prophets 1. Sam. 19. it was a common saying Is Saul among the Prophets as if it were no good order but the Prophets should be among themselues and Saul with his companions A third reason may be that Christ in the Gospell deliuereth a summe of the whole law Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe But this summe of the law is meerely morall therefore the lawe whereof this is a summe is meerely morall except wee will accuse Christ for giuing vs a morall summe of a ceremoniall thing Besides the Commandements were but a renuing of the law of nature for it was written in the brest of Adam by the finger of God Now there became a declining from this lawe of nature by the negligence of them that should haue taught it to their children Therfore would the Lord haue it written once for all But in the lawe of nature there is no ceremonie for it is the image of God and whatsoeuer is in God it is altogether holy and for euer and ceremonies are holy but for a time therefore in the image of God in the Decalogue there is no ceremonie and consequenly the Sabbath is not ceremoniall A fift reason is this they that affirme the Sabbath to be a Ceremonie must either say that the Ceremonie is in the word Sanctifie or in the word Sabhath for this is the Commandement Sanctifie the Sabbath as for Remember it is but a prouiso and no part of the Commandement but the force of the Commandement stands in the word Sanctifie and it is a Verbe transitiue and therefore cannot be without an Accusatiue case as Day or Sabbath and in sanctifying is no ceremonie Therefore the Commandement is no Ceremonie Moreouer it must needs follow that that which is concluded by a reason is commaunded by ◠precept but in this it is concluded by reason your labour and rest must bee scanned by Gods labour and rest and the Lord laboured sixe daies and tested the seuenth day therefore you must worke al your workes in sixe and rest the seuenth As much reason is this that as Christ reasoneth how the Diuorce being a thing brought in vpon occasion did not therefore bind the conscience of the Iewes because from the beginning it was not so which was as much as if he should say or insinuate by the contrary whatsoeuer was from the beginning it bindeth the conscience So we say of the Sabbath that it being from the beginning not onely printed in the breast of Adam but also sounded in his eares must therefore binde the conscience CHAP. LXIX Of Thankesgiuing and right vse of the creatures NOne can euer praise the Lord till he be rauished with his greatnesse and goodnesse and the want of this feeling causeth vs to be cold in thanksgiuing euen as our praiers be cold when we haue but small feeling of sinne 2 And that wee doe in truth of heart acknowledge God to be the preseruer of vs from all euils and giuer of all mercies we may trie by our thankfulnes and prayer 3 The sin that was in the Israelites is in vs for the want of one good thing doth make vs rather to mourne than the hauing of many good things doth make vs thankfull 4 We must be thankfull presently and speedily when wee wil long keepe the remembrance of any mercie 5 Because our faith yeeldeth but drops of thankfulnes the Lord is constrained to yeeld but drops of his mercies 6 Being with one afflicted in body and minde vnto whom the Lord had shewed great tokens of saluation and fruitfull to sanctifie the present afflictions he said I feare not the time of the visitation of them that thereby doe grow in the gifts and graces of God but rather I feare least the time of their deliuerance should be tainted with vnthankfulnes and so wofully they should loose the fruite of that good which so dearly they purchased of the Lord. 7 Wee haue no continuing citie now but we looke for another not that wee may not call these things ours which are sanctified vnto vs by the word and prayer and in a good conscience vsing them but that we should not set our harts vpon them further than they are sanctified vnto vs we should not desire to vse them 1 These outward benefits are promised with a condition that so far we shall haue them as is for his glorie and our good with which condition we are commanded to aske them if then we want any thing we must know it is not good for vs but hurtfull we are to magnifie his mercies which holdeth those things from vs which are not for our good and yet giueth vs that by the want thereof which by the thing enioyed wee could not come vnto For the thing doth not hurt vs but our corruptions which abuse it therefore he keepeth promise when he taketh it away for he hath made the promise for our good 9 It hath been the order of the
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
the one and reiect the other but most principally respecteth in the whole to edifie the heart and conscience being well assured that this part hath most neede in most Christians of direction and consolation and as we be in this part affected so be we in substance and veritie before God For this cause hee desireth and laboureth most in all these workes to stirre vp the heart and to quicken the affections to embrace true godlines that so being freed from sin by the blood of Christ made the seruants of God we might haue our fruit in holines and in the end eternall life In this Impression I haue carefully reuised and corrected in the whole worke all the faults which either by mine owne priuate reading or by the helpe of other louing friends I could obserue in word or matter Here I rest for a time requesting thy prayers good Christian Reader that now all these holy workes thus knit together may serue to Gods glorie and to the further building of the Church of God in our Land Thine in the Lord Iesus HENRY HOLLAND CHristian Reader thou hast here all Maister GREENHAMS workes as they haue beene heretofore gathered and published by the industrie of that worthy and painefull Preacher Maister Henry Holland In this edition thus much is performed viz. the 119. Psalme perfected a praier of Maister GREENHAMS in the end of his workes added and the whole Booke reduced into a more methodicall order which would haue beene dâ—â—e by Maister Holland if he had longer liued all which hath now beene thought fit to be published in this manner as may appeare in the contents following A SHORT AND GENERALL VIEVV OF ALL SVCH MATTERS AS ARE CONTAINED IN THE VVHOLE VVorkes of Mr. Greenham digested after a more Methodicall manner then heretofore The whole Booke is diuided into fiue seuerall parts as hereafter followeth with their particular Titles contained vnder euery one of the said Parts THE FIRST PART Wherein are contained these Titles hereunder following 1 THE first portion is of graue Counsels page 1 2 Another or second portion of an hundred and one and fifty graue Counsels or diuine Aphorismes page 44 3 A third portion likewise of an hundred graue counsels and diuine directions for the attaining and retaining of faith and a good conscience page 51 4 A short forme of catechising page 71 THE SECOND PART Wherein are contained these Treatises following 1 A Sweet comfort for an afflicted Conscience page 95 2 A second Treatise of the same argument page 112 3 The markes of a righteous man 118 4 Sweet and sure signes of Election to them that are brought low 122 5 A Treatise of Contract before marriage 122 6 A Treatise of the Sabaoth 128 7 Notes of saluation with the necessitie and notes of a true vpright hart 171. 172 8 A direction for the reading of the Scriptures page 173 9 A Treatise of the Resurrection 178 10 A Treatise of examination before and after the Lords Supper 187 11 A Treatise of Gods feare 194 12 A Treatise of Hypocrisie 200 13 A Treatise of Anger 204 14 A Treatise of Blessednesse 207 15 A Treatise of Fasting 210 16 A Treatise of sending the Holy Ghost 216 17 A short treatise of prayer vpon the words of the Prophet Ioel chap. 2. ver 32. alledged by Peter Acts 2. ver 21. 236 THE THIRD PART Wherein are contained these Sermons following 1 THE first Sermon of Quenching the the Spirit vpon 1 Thes. 5. ver 19. 241 2 Of murmuring on Exod. 16. v. 2. 249 3 Of Zeale Reue. 3. v. 19. 255 4 Of a Good name Prou. 22. v. 1. 259 5 Of Humilitie Prou. 18. v. 12. 268 6 Of the education of children Prou. 17. ver â—1 276 7 Of Repentance and true sorrow for sinne Acts 2. ver 37. 281 8. 9. 10. Of the heauenly purchase in three Sermons on Mat. 13. 44. 287 11 Of Christian warfare on Ephe. 6. ver 10. 11. 307 12 Of diuers Christian instructions on Psal. 16. 316 13 Of flying ill company Idolatry and Sweareing on Gen. 42. v. 9. 12. 14. 15. 21. 332 14 Of the mutuall duties betweene the Ministers and the people on Heb. 13. ver 17. 339 15 Of the Confession of sinnes how many kindes of Confession how truly to confesse and the necessary vse thereof on Pro. 28. 15. 359 16 Of the first effect of Christs crosse what is meant thereby how rightly to professe this Doctrine the loue that we should beare thereunto the ioy that ariseth therefrom on Gal. 6. ver 14. 15. 363 17 Of the latter or second effect of Christ his crosses which is the power of Christs Resurrection how and by what meanes men are made new creatures on Galat. 6. ver 15. 370 THE FOVRTH PART Wherein are contained certaine Meditations on diuers portions and parts of Scripture 1 MEditations on the. 119. Psal. 381 2 Meditations on Pro. 4. vers 13. to 23. 609 3 Meditations on Prou. 14. ver 5. 6. 7. 8. 622 4 The summe of the Epistle to the Hebrewes 627 5 A briefe summe of Ecclesiastes 628 THE FIFT PART Wherein are contained godly instructions for the due examination and direction of all men to the attayning and retayning of faith and a good conscience reduced into diuers Chapters and common places as followeth Chap. 1. OF Christian Admonition 629 Chap. 2. Of the Forme and Rules of Christian Admonition 631 Chap. 3. Of Adultery and youthfull affections 635 Chap. 4. Of Affection 638 Chap. 5. Of Affliction ibid. Chap. 6. Of Anger 641 Chap. 7. Of Angels ead Chap. 8. Of Baptisme 642 Chap. 9. Of Couetousnesse and the desire of Riches 643 Chap. 10. Of Care couetousnesse and Contentation 644 Chap. 11 Of our generall and speciall calling 645 Chap. 12. Of conference and godly wisedome in the gouernment of the tongue 647 Chap. 13. Of the Church ead Chap. 14. Of the confession of sinne 649 Chap. 15. Of Conscience 650 Chap. 16. Of censure and correstion 651 Chap. 17 Of ceremonies things indifferent and of turning Christian libertie into vnchristian licentiousnesse 652 Chap. 18. Godly Meditations concerning Christs power against Sathan loue to the faithfull and how hee is our wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and of our communion with him 654 Chap. 19 Of Death and Iudgement 656 Chap. 20. Of the shortnesse of our life and the Meditation of Death how profitable 659 Chap. 21. Of dulnesse of spirit and of feeling 662 Chap. 22. Of Catechizing and instruction of youth 662 Chap. 23. Of Examples and how wee must not sinne vpon Example 666 Chap. 24. Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the eyes 671 Chap. 25. Of the Exercises of Religion Fasting c. and of the carefull vse of the meanes at all times 673 Chap. 26. Of the Gouernment of the Eyes 675 Chap. 27. Of Faith Iustification by faith of Iustice and iust men and of Feeling 678 Chap. 28. Of Feare 682 Chap. 29. Of Friendship Familiaritie
of the word which you knew yet if you turne to the Lord in feare serue him your sinne is remissible howsoeuer Sathan chargeth your conscience in that you haue done euill against your owne knowledge and in that you are afraide least that sinne be in you and would reioyce in God if it were not in you if you purpose to leaue your former sinnes and in truth to turne vnto the Lord I dare assure you that as yet you are free from that sinne 14 When a maide was so sore troubled that two or three held her in her fit he charged her in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ that when the agonie came she should not willingly yeeld to it but in the Lord resist it For both experience teacheth that the ouer much fearing of temptation before it commeth and little purpose to resist it when it commeth mightily incourageth Sathan and also the holy Ghost biddeth vs to resist the diuell and he will flie from vs to draw neere to God and he will draw neere to vs. And the maide was neuer after afflicted Thankesgiuing 1 OF all sacrifices most acceptable is that of thanksgiuing and therefore in many words the Saints of God haue vowed and entred into bands with the Lord to pay this oblation boâ—h to preuent the vntowardnes of nature which is so vnwilling to this as also to shame themselues more if happily they grow herein negligent in which repetition of their vowes and promises which argueth the great desire of their hearts for looke what one delighteth in he often speaketh of it and in many words they declare that as euen in things agreeable to nature we will helpe our delight by often speaking and repeating of them so much more this helpe is requisite in things aboue nature among all the parts of godlines which are aboue nature and chiefly in thanksgiuing which is most contrarie to nature for we will pray often for a thing but hardly giue thankes once And yet experience proueth in ciuill things that of all arguments to perswade one to giue vs a gift none is more eloquent or forcible than to promise our selues to be thankfull and mindfull for that we shall receiue 2 It is our common corruption that the immoderate griefe of euils present stealeth from vs all the remembrance of former benefits and all thankfulnes for them Vnbeleefe 1 HE gaue this aduice to one that when he felt mistrust of Gods promises he should set before him the examples of Gods mercies done to others that we may be the more assured to obtaine faith and when he began to presume he should set before him the examples of Gods iudgements that he might pray for humilitie 2 He said to a godly Christian much inueighing against her vnbeleefe I doe not now suspect your estate when you seeme to me rather to haue faith than when you seeme to your selfe to haue it For faith being the gift of God is then most obtained and increased of God when you thirsting after the increase of present feeling thinke the smallest measure obtained to be no faith and therefore be yet humbled vnder the mightie and mercifull hand of God for it Rather I suspect you when you say you haue faith because then you can lesse feare suspect your selfe and by that meanes lie open to vnbeleefe againe And surely experience proueth that when we shew we haue beleefe when we mourne for our vnbeleefe and then our faith may be least when we thinke it to be most Besides herein you are to comfort your selfe with hope of increase of faith because faith groweth by these two meanes either by some great feelings by the word and the spirit and humble thanksgiuing joyned thereunto or else by humbling our selues before the mercie seate of God for want of our faith Vngodlines 1 WE may not goe to see vngodlines to breede a great detestation of it in vs. For first in respect of our selues in so doing presuming on a thing not warranted it is the iust iudgement of God that we should learne to fall into that sin whereof before we were ignorant because naturally we are inclined to such an action Secondly in respect of our brethren it is vnlawfull for if they be strong we offend them if they be weake we misleade them Thirdly in regard of Gods glorie it is vnlawfull for such should be our zeale thereunto if not hauing heroicall spirits by the motions of Gods spirit to speake against it that we should not ouersee such a thing Dan. 3. 15. Vse of the creatures 1 AS naturall men vse Gods creatures to stirre vp a naturall comfort so spirituall men should vse them to procure some spirituall comfort and to stirre vp godly ioyes and fruitfull meditations in themselues for as Satan seeing men of a sanguine complexion and sanctified laboureth to mixe with their spirituall ioy a carnall iâ—y so seeing some of a melancholie complexion sanctified to haue spirituall sorrowes he bestirreth himselfe to bring vpon them carnall sorrowes Vnthankfulnes 1 HE would say I feare not the time of the visitation of them that thereby doe grow in the gifts graces of God but rather I feare the time of their deliuerance least it should be ouertaken with vnthankfulnes and so wofully they should lose the fruite of that good which so dearely they had purchased of the Lord. Visions 1 BEing asked if there might now be visions agreeable to the word he said They might be extraordinarie but not to be credited but for the words sake and who so is moued with them and not with the word wherewith a man is charged to be moued and is not drawne the more by the vision to the true meanes that mans faith is suspitious And as visions haue beene ordinarie and preaching extraordinarie so now preaching is ordinarie and visions extraordinarie But if you obiect that the visions be true he said Sathan will speake truth and keepe touch twice or thrice in lesse matters to get vs in the luâ—ch in greater matters and at length in some contrarie to the word of God Of Vsurie 1 VSurie is the diuels Alchymistrie to turne siluer into golde it is lucre by lending and they that vse it be a gracious kinde of theeues it is a sinne that hath many aduocates patrons But to whom may this be vsed Men are either poore meane or rich to the poore giue freely to the meane lend freely of the rich take vsurie The Lord was neuer the author of this diuision Aristotle by the very light of reason saw that it was a monstrous thing for money to beget money but Gods law goeth further Leuit. 25 36. Deu. 5. 19. Againe the Iewe of a Iewe might not take interest but the linke of a Christian is neerer than of a Countrie their brother-hood was but by Countrie onely ours by redemption Indeed recompence is to be made where the thing is the
but it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before God in prayer we shall finde an vnspeakable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it will leade vs to further inconueniences 77 When we haue greatest cause of ioy for doing some good then it is a good thing most to feare our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnes 78 When Sathan cannot get vs to grosse sinnes he will â—ssaile vs with spirituall temptations 79 Nothing in the world will so much feare and shame vs as God in his mercies powred vpon vs which meditation in receiuing graces from God will humble vs from pride in them and keepe vs in feare which be the waies to obtaine new mercies 80 We must beware of smoothering the watch word of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Euery man in his owne conscience is forewarned of sinne though the Lord speake not to him from heauen as he did to Cain 81 As a man being outlawed may take his pleasure for a while but whensoeuer or wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeeld to that punishment which by verdict is appoynted so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is already passed may for a while shake off their paines with vaine pleasures but afterward they shall be arrested and carried violently to the place of wofull execution But for the godly which haue the assurance of their inheritance sealed vp in their consciences though they shall be warned in the day of the resurrection to make their open appearance yet as honest men of the countrie shall stand before the Iudge not as fellonious offenders 82 We must first make men by a feeling of sinne to seeke Christ by an holy faith to find Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 83 Balâ—am prayed that he might die the death of the righteous but let vs pray that we may liue the life of the righteous for he liued not the life of the righteous and therefore he could not die the death of the righteous and if we liue the life of the righteous we shall be sure to die the death of the righteous 84 It is a great token of regeneration if we doe not onely sorrow for great sinnes and sigh for small offences but mourne for particular wants of good actions or in good actions for wâ—nt of good affections 85 There is small hope of him which cannot discerne in himselfe the life of the spirit and the life of the flesh and it is to be doubted that he is yet vnregenerate 86 When men being young are too much giuen to carnall pleasures they being old are too much giuen to worldly profit 87 As we haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so we must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things 88 Adam should haue been no worse for his temptation no more than Christ was but that the one yeelded the other did not 89 If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltines of sinne then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of sinne 90 When our sinne hath lesse liking in vs then there is hope that it will decay in vs especially if we sorrow for it when we cannot fully forsake it and labour to forsake it because it is sinne 91 In true mortification we must haue the first motions of sinne and condemne them as accessaries to sinne in conspiring the death of our soules 92 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne lyeth most dead vnder a cloake and most liueth vnder a closet wherewith God is so displeased that when we make no conscience of sinne in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake forth into open places 93 Particular infirmities doe not hinder the preparation of our hearts for the Lord if we haue a true loue of his word as had Iehosaphat 94 Two things are necessarie to espouse vs to Christ the one to vse the pure meanes the other to vse those meanes with a pure heart 95 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spurre vs to confusion For though we be twice or thrice spared yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 96 Through our corruption we profit more by the doctrine of a man if we thinke he be our enemie than if we thinke him to be our friend for if he be our friend we let it passe as not spoken to vs though the matter neuer so much concerne vs if our enemie if it neuer so little touch vs we thinke it to be spoken against vs. 97 Walking spirits are vndoubtedly not the soules departed but the euill spirits of the ayre 98 It is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of weldoing when we haue good occasion thereof for God neuer ceaseth in offering occasions but we often cease in hauing affections 99 Obedience is a chaine to tye vp all the creatures of God from our hurt and as a thing to muzzle their mouthes that they cannot bite vs. Againe disobedience breaketh and openeth the mouthes of all things to our destruction 100 If we haue not the fauour of men it is either for the triall of our faith or for want of dutie vnto them that are displeased with vs or because we sought to please them by displeasing of God or because we haue not prayed for them or haue offended God for which he causeth men to be offended with vs. 1 Because we doe not to men the good we should doe God often suffereth them to report of vs the euill they should not 2 Those temptations are most dangerous which haue most holy ends 3 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 4 It is the easiest thing in the world to deceiue a good man 5 God hath two hands in the one he holdeth a hammer to breake the proud in peeces and to bray them to powder in the other hand he hath a horne to powre Gods blessings vpon the humble 1. Pet. 5. 5. 6 If a man should be stinted to one meale a weeke he would haue a pined body at the weekes end euen so if our soules be but fed with the word once a weeke they would be as hunger-starued if we could see it 7 You are in earth to follow your calling you are not yet in heauen Adam when he was most holy by creation and free from euery iot of sinne and corruption did walke in his calling appointed of God much more then are we comfortably to follow the Lord his ordinance seeing these outward things did not come in with sinne but were ordained before sinne 8 Whatsoeuer is vpon you
then to be admonished by vs. 126 Euen as a man hauing corne ripe when it is readie for â—eare it should fall away againe into the earth reapeâ—h it so the Lord when a man is readie for his kingdome least he should become earthly again he cuts him off by death carrieth him into the barne 127 As when the Arke of God was with great gladnesse receiued of the Bethsaâ—ites 1. Sam. 6. 19 when it came from the Philistims but with little reuerence vsed it caused a death and destruction to many so it is to be feared and almost looked for that vnlesse better order be taken the Gospell which should be our life will be our destruction and death 128 Because we are dimme of sight and the Lords workes haue like the curtaines of Salomon beautie within it is requisite that we hold our eyes neerer vnto them and put our heads as it were within them and consider them Câ—nt 1. 129 He said to one troubled You see now by experience that which the world seeth by bare knowledge that is how God corrects in mercie and with mercie corrects You are humbled for vsing euill meanes Iob said he desired to be strangled the â—aylor went about to kill himselfe You sometime speake idly but when you are well you must presently be thankfull You thinke you cannot pray the Saints pray and when they pray not Christ prayes for you You feare much feare to sinne You are glad when good men are with you but take heed you tie not Gods helpe to bodily presence You must labour for two things first to come to the word secondly to the workes of your calling 130 It is a great mercie of God to be foolish and to be bunglers in sinning and as great a iudgement for men to be wise in their sinnes 131 When a man is most merrie he is most neere to danger We must feare God in prosperitie loue him and beleeue in him in aduersitie 132 He desired neuer to lay any worldly griefe neere his heart 133 When he spak to one vehemently against want of reformation he said I would our speech were lesse violent and our spirits with God more vehement Againe he said it is hard to spend our heate against our owne sinnes first next against the want of household reformation and against our enemies if they be present otherwise it is no diuine courage And saith he we must in this case euer trie our selues if we speake with mourning and pitie and we must be thankfull for the measure we haue which if it were more would couer many hypocrites c. 134 To a Noble woman asking him for good counsell he said Madame first God hath giuen you a birth blood passing many credit and countenance wealth and abundance in all which as you excell others so these things require in you the greatest care of well doing Wherfore my aduice and counsell is vnto you to trie your heart whether you haue in any measure beene answerable to these things in your obedience to the Gospell 135 To one very ciuill and vnspotted in life in outward appearance to the world yet much tempted and troubled in minde he spake not as some would do charging such with couering grosse sins vnder the cloake of hypocrisie but farre otherwise Because you are so blamelesse and vnspotted before men it is Gods great mercie least you should be an Heretike Papist or proud person to humble you euen in the sight of your naturall corruption seeing that thus you may see your selfe to want Christ as well as others 136 They that wil teach others effectually must be affected with the things they teach as he that will humble must be humbled he that will comfort must be comforted 137 There is a griefe that ends in laughter and there is a ioy that ends in weeping there is a mourning of the law for not doing good or doing euill and there is a weeping in the Gospell when we are glad if the things we haue done please God and this ends in consolation 138 Is not the sanctifying of the Sabbath commanded If they say it is a figure then I aske what truth is therein foreshewed If they affirme it to be a shadow then where is the bodie resembled If it be neither figure nor shadow but a rudiment whereunto doth it instruct vs And I would desire you to shew me where they finde it rather enioyned to the Iewes than to vs or if it was not commanded to Adam in Paradise But if they can neither shew it to be shadowing nor rudimentall but will graunt the permission of sixe daies trauell 〈…〉 Now â—â—â—â— the working â—n 〈…〉 be a permission who 〈…〉 â—â— the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 be a commaundement who â—â—â—â— forbid it As 〈…〉 〈◊〉 leaue to â—â—te of all the fruites of the garden who could re 〈…〉 the Lord restraining from one for his probation who could haue giuen lâ—â—â—e to â—â—â—â— of it Or the Lord hauing permitted 〈…〉 of all 〈◊〉 who for conference â—â—â—â—â—â—â— forbid them The Lord hauing forbidden the vse of them in fasting who can permit them 139 He said thus to â—ne in an agonie vttering desperate things When you are well 〈◊〉 these speeches because God is much dishonoured by them And then â—â— said that to giue place in temptation is to make â—â— grow on vs we must therefore 〈◊〉 â—he diuell and he will flee from vs. And if we feele paine the best is in meekenes to 〈◊〉 to the Lord and to stay in Christ. For though many in pride of nature doe conteâ—â—â—â— the diuell yet that is his aduantage as much as in a fearefull nature In any wife in the temptation be afraide of yeelding for if once our mindes be out of peace if â—â—â— forsake the word we shall goe into great extremities vnlesse it be for the prayers of the Saints For as giuing place to lust anger or sorrow is dangerous â—â— also to giue place to feare is euill 140 We must in all things euery day labour for increase of faith repentance which because it cannot be done without meanes therefore we must vse them but â—â—â— in ceremonie For we shall see that after fâ—â—â—r meanes vsed in truth followes greater 〈◊〉 than vsing many meanes in ceremonie 141 To perswade a difference between 〈◊〉 and feeling he said that as we cannot feele the loue of a friend when he 〈…〉 and yet are perswaded of his loue so we may be without a feeling of Gods loue and 〈…〉 perswasion of it 142 It is wonderfull to see how God directeth the hearts of men simply minded in the feeblenes of their senses for as â—â—â—â—â— being â—â—â—â—â—lly minded though he grâ—ped was deceiued so Iacob being spiritually minded was by Gods prouidence directed when he blessed Iosephs children Gen. 48. 10. 14. 143 Dauid had many troubles and yet ouercame all but the falling into
saluation and to inable vs to suffer them 2. By a â—ledfast Faith in Gods promises and prouidence that wee shall want no good thing that all things seeming hurtfull shal be turned to the furtherance of our saluation What call you Sathan The aduersarie of enemie of God and his people How doth hee fight against vs 1. By subtiltie alluring vs to sinne and therefore â—e is called a Tempteâ— or Serpent 2. By laying fearefully to our charge our sinnes committed and therefore hee is called the Diuell an accuser 3. By seeking by manifold inward terrors and outward troubles to swallowe vs vp and therefore is called a roaring Lyon How shall wee fight against Sathan and his temptations 1. By Faith in Iesus Christ who ouercame all his temptations in his owne person that so wee might ouercome in him 2. By resisting the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne How shall wee doâ— that By belieuing that wee are baptized into the death and resurrection of Christ. How shall wee ouercome Sathan and his accusations 1 By Faith in Iesus Christ who hath iustified vs from all the sinnes for the which hee can accuse vs. 2 By all those comfortable promises of forgiuenes of sinnes which in CHRISTS Name are made vnto vs. How shall we ouercome him in our terrors and troubles 1. By Faith in Iesus Christ who was heard in all his troubles to giue vs assurance that wee shall not be ouercome in them 2. By Faith in Gods prouidence whereby wee know that hee can doe no more vnto vs than the Lord doth direct and as it were giue in commssion for our good Wee haue heard that the Word is the first and chiefe meanes not onely to beget but also to strengthen and increase Faith in vs What is the next principall meanes Prayer is the next principall meanes seruing for the strengthening and encreasing of Faith What is Prayer It is a lifting vp of the minde and a powring out of the heart before God Is there any prescript rule of Prayer left vs in the Scriptures Yea euen the Prayer which our Sauiour CHRIST IESVS taught his Disciples called the Lords prayer Is it lawfull to vse no other forme of words Wee may vse another forme of words but wee must pray for the same things and with like affection following the same rules which are prescribed in that prayer How is that prayer diuided It is diuided into the Preface or entrance to the prayer Prayer it selfe Conclusion or shutting vp of the prayer Which is the Preface Our Father which art in heauen What doth the Preface put vs in minde of 1. First of him to whom wee pray 2. Secondly of our owne estate in prayer To whom doe we pray Onely to GOD the Father Sonne Holy Ghost Why do you heere name the Father Because discerning the persons wee pray to the Father secretly vnderstanding it that wee doe in the mediation of the Sonne by the working of the holie Ghost Why must wee pray to the Father in the mediation of CHRIST his Sonne Because GOD being displeased for sinne we can haue no dealing with him but onely by the meanes of his Sonne in whom he is well pleased Why is it required that wee pray by the working of the HOLY GHOST Because the holie Ghost assureth vs that hee is our Father and whereas wee know not what to pray nor how to pray the holie Ghost doth teach vs both What must wee be perswaded of and how must wee be affected in prayer Partly concerning ourselues 1. Wee must be truly humbled which is wrought in vs two wayes 1. By a perswasion of our sinfull miserie and vnworthines to be helped 2. By a perswasion of the louing mercie of God in heauen that must helpe vs. 2. We must haue a certaine confidence we shal be heard and this is wrought in vs 1. By faith being perswaded that God loueth vs as his own childreÌ„ in our L Iesus Christ. 2. By faith being perswaded that our Father being God Almightie hee is able to doe whatsoeuer he will in heauen in earth others We must bee per swaded 1. That all Gods people pray for vs. 2. That it is our bounden dutie to pray for others as well as for our selues How are the petitions deuided Into two parts for 1. We make request for those things that concerne Gods Majestie 2. For those things which concerne our owne welfare Which be those that concerne Gods Majestie The three first 1. Hallowed be thy Name 2. Thy Kingdome come 3. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen What is meant by the Names of GOD 1. The Names and Titles of GOD as Iehouah the Lord of Hostes and such like 2. The 1. Wisedome of GOD. 2. Power of GOD. 3. Mercie of GOD. 4. Goodnes of GOD. 5. Truth of GOD. 6. Righteousnes of GOD. 7. Eternitie of GOD. Why bee these Names called the Names of GOD Because as names serue to discerne things by so GOD is knowne to be GOD by these things What is meant by the word Hallowed We pray that as God is glorious in himselfe so he may be declared and made knowne vnto men to be a most glorious God How shall Gods Name be declared to bee holie and glorious 1. First we pray that his wisedome power goodnes mercie truth righteousnes Eternitie may more and more be imparted and manifested vnto vs and other of Gods people 2. Secondly wee pray that according as wee know these things so the fruites of them may appeare in our and other Gods peoples liues that so Gods Name may bee honoured and praised What doe wee pray against in this petition 1. First wee pray against all ignorance of holie things wee should know and want of workes whereby God wants of his glorie 2. Wee pray against all false religion wickednesse and vngodlinesse whereby Gods Name is dishonoured I cannot as yet finde any more of this Catechisme If any man haue the rest in his priuate vse he shall doe well to communicate the same vnto the Church for the good of manie HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE THE SECOND PART OF THE WORKS OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVLL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINITSER AND PREAcher of the Word of GOD containing seuerall Treatises the Titles whereof appeare in the next Page following Psalme 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest in thy Law AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. SVCH TREATISES AND MATTERS AS ARE CONTAINED IN THIS PART ARE THESE 1. A comfortable Treatise for an afflicted conscience on the 18. of the PROVERBS vers 14. 2. Another short treatise of the same argument 3. The markes of a righteous man 4. Notes of election 5. A treatise of Contract 6. A large treatise of the Sabbath 7. Short notes of our
againe In like manner I say it fareth with them who either vnreuerently haue refused the meanes which should keepe their soules from surfetting or else vnthankefully haue abused those helpes which might haue recouered them againe From hence it coÌ„meth that some men are as much grieued for not vsing their good giftes to the benefit of Gods Church as others are troubled for pestering the Church with vnprofitable corruptions or as we shall see a rich man sometimes as much humbled for not giuing money to the poore which he might haue done as for heaping vp riches falsely which he ought not to haue done And thus many hauing receiued good gifts and graces from the Lord are seasoned sanctified by afflictions whereby they are taught to put their gifts in vre and to offer their seruice to Christ and others are forced to hide their gifts which cannot be without some decay of Gods glory without offence to the weake without the losse of many soules which otherwise might be wonne to the Gospell and without strengthening the hand of the aduersarie to slander our darke and dumbe profession All which things will in the ende bring terror of minde because if the Lord cannot worke vpon vs by taking away goods friends credit wife children or such like to bring vs to repentance he will surely whip our naked consciences he will enter euen into our very entrailes and pierce our secret bowels As we must examine our selues thus for sinnes of time past and present so must we vse this practise in sinne to come and this is very needfull For were it so that our life and conuersation were such as neither before nor after our calling man could iustly accuse it yet the hidden corruption of our nature may threaten some hainous downfall in time to come which hath made men of very good report conuersation to hang downe their heads and feare their secret hypocrisie as that which may breake forth to the shame of all their former life in time to come But because we forget to speake of them that in the examining of their liues past are much grieued for the want of sinceritie and for priuie vaine-glorie in themselues let vs before we goe to the searching of our hearts in sinne to come speake somewhat of this Men troubled for this priuie pride are either touched or not touched If the veile of sinne was so great in them that it hid Christ from them it is the good will of God that by this sight of their secret sinnes they should come to see the righteousnes that is in Christ Iesus and so they shall the better be kept from being iusticiarie Pharises For when being a long time well brought vp and leading a ciuill life the diuell would perswade vs of some inherent righteousnesse in vs it is the wisedome of our God to touch vs with the conscience of most hidden corruptions as also to certifie and make knowne vnto vs that euen from our birth there was a secret seede of sinne in vs which without the Lord watching ouer vs would surely haue broken forth to his dishonour As for them which haue had some working in them and yet are often plunged with sore distresses this trouble commeth to them for two especiall causes either for some hypocrisie that they did more in shew than in truth wherefore the Lord bringeth them backe againe to see their corrupt proceedings and that they may know all their religion to be but hypocrisie and all their righteousnesse to be but vnrighteousnesse or for the abusing of their knowledge in that they made it but a maske to iuggle in and that they made their affections to fight with their owne iudgements We must remedie this by not thinking of our selues aboue that which is meete and by labouring to imbrace the truth in truth And here let vs note that many of Gods children accuse themselues of hypocrisie when indeed they offend not in it for the most righteous persons are their owne greatest accusers and yet the accusation doth iustly arise from some fault on their parts for though they haue done things in truth yet because with truth they laboured not to see their secret corruptioÌ„s in some other matters they sustaine this trouble of minde So that there is nothing harder than to siâ—t and search our hearts to the bottome whether we respect our sinnes past or our sinnes present whether we looke to our priuie pride hidden wants or secret corruptions And to returne from whence we digressed to the examination of our hearts in sinne to come let vs obserue that in Gods children there is such a iealousie as they tremble at the very first motions and quake at the least occasion of sinne although because vice will sit in resideÌ„ce very neere vnto vertue there may be in them sometime too much scrupulousnes This feare causeth the dearest of the Saints of God to reason on this sort O Lord I see how many excellent in gifts and constant in profession for a long time whose ende hath not answered their beginnings whose deaths were not like to their liues This is true whether we looke into the word or into the world and it is a thing that may much humble vs. For though we may remember what we haue beene and know what we are yet who can tell what may come vnto him hereafter Oh that the serious meditation hereof would dwell long vpon our consciences that with an holy iealousie we might preuent the sinne that is to come But alas there be some venturous knights which think it no masterie to offer themselues to masking minstrelsie and dauncing nor to runne into quarrels braules and contentions as though they had their eares their eyes their hands and their feete in their owne power and at commandement to vse and gouerne as themselues list Howbeit Gods children better fenced with his grace than those bold bayards are afraid of these occasions as knowing full well that their eyes may soone be prouoked to lust their eares may quickly listen vnto vnchast delights their hands may suddenly strike a deadly blow and their feete may easily be sâ—ared in carnall pleasures Beware O man be circumspect O woman that thou prostitute not thy selfe to too much libertie for although in comming to such lasciuious and contentious places thou diddest purpose none euill yet for thy ventring without warrant thou maist be ouer thy shoes in sin and plunged in some wicked attempt ouer head and eares ere thou beest aware And because vice is so confine vnto vertue beware also of superstition for still the enemie laboureth either to make thee too hardie in sinne or else he will cause thee to be too fearefull and superstitious either he will puffe thee vp with presumption or assault thee with desperation To these tentations our nature is very pliable first to presumption as may appeare by our common speech â—ush the preacher is but a man as
so small an infirmitie in my body but the same is vnto me a messenger of dissolution Yet for all this I shall see my God and when I am couered in the belly of the graue with mouldes I am assured that he will reach me his hand to lift me vp againe to the beautie of his inheritance so that this small cottage and shed of leaues being brought to the graue shall be caried into an incorruptible tabernacle Thus communing with our owne harts and being still in the peace of a good conscience concerning our outward sufferings we shall finde that the Lord by his fatherly louing chastisements intendeth nothing more than to proue our obedience as good reason it is that he should and to confirme our faith as also is most necessarie How be it still as I said he vseth a fatherly correction that is in mercy measure and iudgement For as he striketh vs downe in anger for our sinnes with the one hand so he raiseth vs vp againe in loue for our saluation with the other hand For albeit his corrections be wearâ—some wounds to flesh and blood yet are they soueraigne medicines to the soule and conscience especially when the Lord giueth vs that priuiledge of his children that by his holy spirit he doth ouermaster vs least that finally we should be his iudge and he not ours And for this cause the Lord is often times prouoked to put on as it were a contrary face and to locke vs vp in a prison of aduersitie to restraine vs from the libertie of our sins which Sathan faine would make vs violently to rush into And surely though the wisedome of the flesh perswadeth vs that nothing is better than to be spared and not to be espied when the Lord calleth vs to reckoning yet the spirit shewing our desperate estate without the sieue of affliction and boulter of aduersitie teacheth vs that we cannot of all the blessings of God sufficiently esteeme this being the mother of humilitie and nurce of true repentance Againe the Lord often by inward temptations and outward crosses draweth vs from the stake of securitie and vntowardnes to good workes least in time we should loose the experience of our knowledge and faith in Christ and seeke some easier kinde of life for flesh and blood Neither can we truely repent vntill by some crosse we know this world to be a place of sorrow and not of mirth and delight For so long as we make our prosperitie a bulwarke to beate downe all harmes we are to looke for aduersitie to beate downe the high saile of our proud hearts whereby we gad after our owne lusts and leaue the anchor of peace which is our trust in God Let vs learne then when the world beginneth to fauour vs and we haue as it were an hundreth thousand souldiers to beare vs vp not to be secure for there is nothing more easie for a man than for to make himselfe beleeue that he shall alwaies continue in happie estate and thinke he shall die in the nest But we must be as birds on a bough to remoue at Gods pleasure and that without resistance when the Lord shall visite vs. And because we are giuen too much to thinke that we haue the things in our owne right which we hold of the free goodnes of God we are taught in affliction how hainous vnthankefulnesse it were to binde the Lord continually to entertaine vs in this life at so full charge and cost without respect of his free and vndeserued gifts or to hold plea against and sue him as it were by an obligation at whose hands we ought to begge daily and at whose gate we receiue all our maintenance or to make a rent charge of all that which he giueth of his free liberalitie Thus in the ende we chalenge Gods gifts as our owne and make account to haue their companie to the graue whereby we prouoke the Lord often to proue to our faces that all that we haue is but lent and borrowed Let vs then haue such an eye to euery blow that whensoeuer the Lord shall lay any crosse vpon vs we be readie to receiue it and to yeeld vp our bonds vnto him the condition whereof is that we be readie to remoue whensoeuer he pleaseth knowing that Gods prouidence forceth vs alwaies to the best and as most may make for the hastening of our soules to our euerlasting in heritance Let vs learne not to recken without our host and that we hold our prosperitie of the Lord not in fee simple but as tenants at will that is from day to day resigning to God the soueraigntie of reuoking vs when it pleaseth him Thus it becommeth the Lord to change our estate that we become not snared in the gifts of prosperitie and become so foolish as not to keepe on our way to the heauenly life Our naturall inclination is to forget that we are on earth as pilgrims to leape vp into the clowdes and to promise vnto our selues the whole course of our liues to be in prosperitie and so long as God letteth vs alone at our case we take our selues as it were to be pettie Gods But when we see our selues shut vp and know not what will be the ende of our miserie finding our selues to be intertained in this life but as iourney men waged for the present day but not knowing what will become of vs the day following we desire to take our rest in the bosome of Gods prouidence and so much we strike our sailes the lower when the Lord proclaimeth warre with our secure prosperitie which perswadeth vs that we shall liue for euer and driueth vs from bethinking vs of our miseries and frailties Wherefore let vs cut out our prosperitie by the patterne of humilitie and in our best estate put our selues in readines to suffer aduersitie and when we are well to looke for worse and keepe a good watch when God handleth vs most gently that in abounding we may foresee our wants in health our sicknes and in prosperitie our calamitie for concerning things of this life the faithfull are to stand in a doubt that that which they hold with one hand may be taken away with the other We must not thinke that we shall euer enioy our libertie that we shall see no crosse but we must lay open our selues to receiue stripes from the Lord knowing that our least cries will stay his greatest scourges Let vs looke to be assaulted but not vnmeasurably because God will assist vs. Let vs looke to fall but on our knees because Gods hand doth hold vs vp Let vs looke to be humbled but in mercie because the Lord sustaineth vs as we are assured where mercie hemmeth vs about on euery side it is our part continually to confesse before the Lord that we euer giue new occasions that he should follow vs with new punishments and that our sinnes doe often shake off the wings of Gods mercie
vnder the which we haue bin long coÌ„forted For Gods children acknowledge themselues without ceasing that God hath rods in a readinesse though they see no present euill to beate them from their sinnes bend all their care how they may rather suffer aduersitie to Gods glorie than to sleepe securely in prosperitie vnto their own pleasure Now when the Lord doth as it were hold vs on the racke for these causes before named we must pray vnto him that howsoeuer he keepeth vs in the presse we may haue a breathing while to consider our daies spent in pleasure and to examine our vnthankfulnes which shutteth vp the doore of Gods mercie from vs. And because our afflictions are the sorer when they come the neerer to the soule we may with our selues coÌ„clude to hold on the way of our thorough-faire though we see nothing but thornes of temptations and briers of euill affections so as we must be faine to leape ouer hedges rocks ditches yet must we not cease to continue in Gods seruice For if that were not what triall examination of our faith should there be were we as in a faire medow that we might run on along by the water side in a shade and that there might be nothing but pleasure and ioy all our life time who could vaunt that he had serued God with good affection But when God doth send vs things cleane contrarie to our desires that we must be faine one while to enter into a quagmire and another while to march vpon ragged rockes and stones then we shall haue the vse of a well exercised minde in prayer in repentance and in contempt of this life And why doth the Lord sometime suffer vs to pine away and to languish in continuance of griefe seeing that he could cleane rid vs at the first doubtlesse to this end that we might confesse his mercie more freely and bite of his iustice more sharply Let vs now learne to hold all the passions of impatiencie in bondage both by comparing our euils with the wonderfull mercies of God and our small sufferings with the intollerable conflicts of our forefathers For there is no greater cause of our disparing vnder the crosse thaÌ„ when Satan perswadeth vs that neuer any were handled so roughly or else would beare vs in haÌ„d that although God afflicted the faithfull that haue been before vs yet they were not so weake as we But let vs remember that God hath so pinched his seruants euen them whom he loued and whose welfare was deare and precious in his sight and hath often brought them to such extremities as they were not able to looke vp any more nor wist how to speake nor how to hold their peace Wherefore least our infirmities should ouermaster vs and when temptations are fierce vpon vs we know not where to become let vs call to minde the Saints of God who were constrained with sighes and groanes to stoope vnder the hand of God whose martyrs and tormented children ought to be our looking glasses to the end that by them we may learne that according as God dealeth foorth the gifts of the spirit thereafter doth he send greater afflictions both to make them the more esteemed and also to cause a more plentifull fruite of their faith How did God deale with Abraham not a common man but rather an Angell the tenth part of whose sufferings would make a stout heart to quaile How was Dauid the seruant of God exercised in Gods schoole who felt all Gods darts and had all his arrowes shot at him Thus it is requisite that Gods graces should not be idle in his children but set on worke by afflictions whereby they may be knowne in due time and place How did God play the Lion with Ezechias who as with pawes and teeth bruised and crushed his bones not that we may accuse God of crueltie but that we may see with what anguish the Lord doth sometimes exercise his holy seruants and with what patience he doth arme them who notwithstanding his vehement trials doe stay themselues vpon God accusing themselues saying I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him and excusing the Lord with all humblenes with Dauid Psal. 114. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly c It is much auailable to mortification and Christian patience also to occupie our hearts in the house of mourning euen in our greatest banquetting and to betake our selues vnto some serious meditation of aduersitie when present pleasures would most diuorce vs from the remembrance thereof So though we haue much in possession we shall haue little in affection and when God doth most aduance vs we shall feare our wants of humilitie and then especially be ransacking our infirmities when the Lord for our triall enricheth vs most with his benefits For if the Lord God by multiplying his mercies increaseth our account we are often to suspect to call to iudgement and to arraigne our selues for the vsing of Gods creatures who often giueth that in iudgement which he might denie vs in mercie and often waineth vs from some things in his loue which he might giue vnto vs in his anger FINIS THE MARKES OF A RIGHTEOVS MAN THe righteous man hath three priuiledges First that he shall neuer perish though he be oftentimes afflicted yea if there be a number of them the Lord will spare the habitation of their place for their sake Secondly if the Lord be minded to bring destruction vpon a land oâ— countrie he will first deliuer the righteous eitner by death or by conueying them to some other place as here he doth Lâ—t and is the children of Israel when Pharaoh was ouerthrowne Thirdly the Lord will not so much punish for the wicked as fauour for the goâ—ly sake and if they fall into the same temporall punishments euen thereby shall the righteous be brought neerer to heauen but the godlesse shall be throwne downe to hell euen as with the same flaile is beaten châ—ffâ—to be burnt and pure corne to be preserued Some thinke that there be none righteous which commeth to passe either through ignorance or because they see the sinnes and loose righteousnesse of others but then the Scriptures should be false which calleth some righteous Then Christ should haue died in vaine and there should be no saluation because none are sâ—ued but the righteous Some think that righteousnes is an inherent qualitie that through works we may be perfectly righteous as of old the Pelagians Puritanes and now Papists and Family of loue But the testimonies of Scriptures which affirm that al our righteousnes is as a stained cloath and that we are not able to answere one of a thousand c. and also the sinnes of those who in the word are counted righteous do proue the contrarie for Abraham sinned after he had beene pronounced righteous in distrusting
Gods prouidence in going in vnto his maide in lying himselfe and causing his wife to sinne so Lot in departing from Abraham to whom the couenant was made and without a iust cause in being loth to depart from Sodome in lying with his daughters so Dauid Iob Zacharie Noe Peter and the Publican sinned who were all iustified by saith as Abraham was who beleeued in God Some as a meane betweene these doe magnifie the righteousnes which is by faith with out works but in the meane while liue vngedly but these haue imagined a kind of righteousnes common to the dissolute Protestants which shall better be discouered when it is set downe what a righteous man is True righteousnes is by imputation for the obtaining whereof we must first feele and acknowledge our selues voide of all righteousnes full of all vnrighteousnes by reason of our sinnes And this caused Paul to count all his former righteousnes as dung Secondly that we feeling the weight of our sinnes desire to leaue them and be freed from the punishment due vnto them Thirdly that by faith we flie vnto Christ seeking to haue his righteousnes imputed vnto vs and our sinnes not imputed but cleane forgiuen vs. So was the Publican and Abraham so is Christ sent a Mediatour vnto vs when we are wounded by the sword of the word Now although being thus iustified in Christ there doe yet sinne remaine in vs for all that it must not raigne in our mortall bodies but we must doe the worke of our father Abraham walking in vprightnes of heart before the Lord as it was required of Abraham in which sense Dauid saith In whose spirit there is no guile as if he should say his sinnes did still remaine if he walked not vprightly This vprightnes of heart may be tried by foure speciall notes first that we loue all good things as well as one and hate all sinnes as well as one and that both in our selues and others so that although we cannot performe all yet we will haue respect vnto all the Commandements Psalm 119. 6. Whereof Saint Iames giueth a reason when he saith that he that commanded the one commanded the other whereby he discouereth the hypocrisie of those which had religion in respect of persons and such is the religion of Papists and of the Familie of loue Such was the religion of Herod and of the yong man that would follow Christ but when the one was reproued of his whoredome and the other bidden sell all that he had they would be Disciples no longer although before they would doe many things gladly and be great professors Such is the state of many Protestants who will condemne whoredome yet be couetous yea they will doe great things but will not be brought to glorifie God in their callings which sheweth their religion to be vaine their hearts full of hypocrisie And yet this rule may haue exceptions for we doe neither know all good nor all euill at the first much lesse loue the one and hate the other as we ought yea we see many sinnes which as yet we cannot come out of as we should Againe there may be sinnes of frailtie although not of presumption but yet if we be not grieued for these and displeased with our selues when by any one we are ouertaken and hate sinne and loue goodnesse when the Lord doth reueile it vnto vs we keepe an euill conscience and our corruption shall be discouered for in that measure we like of sinne in that measure is hypocrisie in vs and if the oftner we sinne the more we be grieued it is a signe of vprightnesse and then there is hope to recouer the fall for this worketh a care and strife to come our of sinne and at the last a recouerie but in the hypocrite contrarie The second note is that we haue a single care to please and glorifie God in all our doings and to approoue our selues vnto him without hope of reward though trouble doe come vpon vs for it and that onely because we would please God and glorifie his Name and for the same cause eschue euill The want of this caused Christ to reprooue the Scribes and Pharises for fasting and prayer because they did it to be seene of men The want hereof condemneth the Papists and Familie of loue in all their workes because they doe them that thereby they may be righteous When iustification was giuen to workes then men would build Churches Abbeyes c. and these things were greatly praised of men but now when good workes are commanded not to merit but for Gods glorie as to be signes and seales of righteousnes few are brought to doe them which is a signe that there are but a few righteous men vpon earth This rule also hath his exceptions for we shall see much rebellion in our flesh and hypocrisie withall but we must note what is our chiefest drift and what beareth the chiefest sway within vs and of that shall we be named as is the vse in other things as to be of this or that complexion because that or this is the principall and it is called leauened bread though water be mixt with it so that if our consciences do witnesse with vs that our chiefe care is to please God then is our hart vpright with God though hypocrisie be ioyned with it For it is one thing to do a thing for hypocrisie another thing mixt with hypocrisie one thing for vaine glorie and another thing mixt with vaine glorie If we could see nothing by our selues yet herein must we not iustifie our selues and when we see infirmities ioyned with our speciall care we must haue care to leaue them striue thereunto so that we yeeld not our selues to them but rather they leade vs away captiues and whensoeuer we see them to behold Satan in them and therfore hate them and though they buffet vs yet still pray and arme our selues against them as Paul did The third note is that we neuer content our selues in our selues nor in the things that we haue done but still goe forward to leaue sinne and draw neere to God And this may be seene in Abraham and is set downe in the Prouerbs And Paul saith As many as are perfect are thus minded Here then are disclosed those that either stay in the beginnings or else slide backe when they are gone somewhat forward For if we haue tasted once of the good grace of God and then turne backe from it it is impossible to be renued by repentance whereof there are two causes first because they are alwaies learning and neuer the better Esai 28. where the Prophet rebuketh saying Line vpon line and precept vpon precept Secondly because that if they attaine to knowledge yet doe they not build themselues thereupon to keepe a good conscience thus experience teacheth in those that become heretikes This is so fearefull to the godly that they had rather
you for it is a speciall thing and I know it shall doe you good if God blesse it vnto you for if you be assured in your hearts that it was the Lord who in his gracious prouidence brought you thus together you shall be comforted against all troubles and hindrances that shall by any meanes be raised vp against you For this is the nature of Sathan to bring men and women to this doubt and when they once yeeld vnto it what trouble and what strife doth he worke betwixt them For whereupon ariseth that impatiencie of spirit that we see to be in many in murmuring in chiding in cursed speeches much like vnquietnes doth it not come of this because they haue not a reuerend perswasion that the Lord in his prouidence as by his owne hand ioyned them in that neere bond and coniunction together Therefore my good brother and sister as you would continue and increase in much loue and peace one towards another marke I say this point diligently for it shal be a very comfortable stay vnto you both whatsoeuer should fall out afterwards contrarie to that you looked for as if there should be any disagreement in your seuâ—rall dispositions and natures or if you should fall into sicknesses into any diseases or such like trials you remembring that this was the Lords doing you may be more assured that yet for all this it shall be well in the end if you be coÌ„stant in prayer calling vpoÌ„ God the Father through faith in Iesus Christ. Now that you may prooue vnto your owne harts that the Lord hath knit you thus together you must consider that it must needs be the Lord who hath moued the harts of your Christian parents to giue their lawfull consents vnto you in the same and God in mercie shall giue you greater assurance of it if you marke his dealings with you from time to time Now as touching your faith in Iesus Christ vnderstand that mariage is holy vnto them onely whose hearts are sanctified by faith in his name And although God will alwaies approue his owne ordinance yet it must needs prooue hurtfull in the end vnto them who call not for his blessing vpon the same and without repentance will turne to their further condemnation Therefore you are both to examine your selues diligently herein you brother A. must learne hereby so to loue your wife as Christ Iesus loued his Spouse his Church that is to say euen as our Sauiour Christ is very patient towards it and by little and little purgeth washeâ—h and clenseth away the corruption of it so you must in like manner in all wisedome vse the meanes and with a patient minde waite for the amendment of any thing that you shal finde to be amisse in your wife that the graces of Gods spirit may daily increase in her Therefore I charge you in the sight of God his Angels and as you will answere vnto me and the parents of this my sister before the iudgement seate of Christ that as you receiue her a virgin from her parents so you neglect no dutie whereby her saluation may be furthered that you may present her pure blamelesse as much as in you lieth vnto Iesus Christ when he shall call you to account And doe not thinke that this is a harder charge thaÌ„ is meete for seeing that God hath promised a blessing vnto those husbands that are faithfull to the conuerting of their vnbeleeuing wiues how much more then shall you preuaile with a Christian daughter and one I hope that hath receiued the faith as well as your selfe And you my sister must likewise take heede that you refuse not to obey your husbaÌ„d in all things agreeable to Gods most holy word For you must by his ordinance be subiect vnto him euen as the Church is subiect vnto Iesus Christ. And as the Church should be but a strumpet and be vnworthie of Christ and those blessings which he bringeth with him for her if she should not receiue and acknowledge him as her head so could you not looke for any benefit from your husband vnlesse you should submit your selfe vnto him according to the commandement of God Neither do I thus charge you with any obedience but in the Lord for if he should require any such thing of you as should cause you to depart from Christ I would haue you in any case remember that you are principally espoused vnto Christ. And herein also you must consider that there will be speciall araces of obedience and modestiâ— and goodnesse looked for of you not onely in respect of your good education but also because of that help which is now offered vnto you And when the holie Ghost in the Scriptures telleth you that the belieuing wife may through his blessing winne the vnbeliâ—uing Husband if so be shee walke christianlie in godly conuersation with modestie and scare before him let this encourage you to hope for better successe by all meanes of dealing towards one that is faithfull and I trust will be willing in all good things to comfort you Now thirdly in that you are taught to belieue in God the holie Ghost it admonisheth you to pray for his teaching that you may by him be led into all truth and be further instructed drawne vnto euery Christian dutie froÌ„ time to time The duties are very many to be gathered out of euery article as also out of the seuerall Commandements but I will onely giue you a taste and touch oâ—ely some one dutie required of you in euerie one of them In that you belieue that there is an vniuersall Church and Communion of Saints you must bee diligent to approoue your selues one to each other that you are parts and members thereof and further the graâ—es that God hath bestowed vpon either of you must be common in the vse thereof to each other so againe you must sustaine the infirmities one of another Finallie you must prouoke and stâ—re vp oâ—e another that your Faith may be strengthened and your selues comforted against all other griâ—fes by the assurance you shall haue wrought in you concerning the forgiuenes of sinnes wherein your happines doth consist as also in the hope of the resurrection of your bodies and the continuall meditation of eternall life We will come now to the Commaundements and first for the first commandement which requireth all spirituall seruice of you that is due vnto the Lorde that you stedfastly belieâ—e in him loue him with all your hearts and with feare and reuerence to call vpon his Name in all things giuing thanks as to him which is the author giuer of euery good and perfect gift vnto you You must make the profite of this commandement that if you will looke in truth of heart to be faithfull louing and dutifull one to the other these graces must spring from the other as being the fountaine and well-spring of all life and truth vnto them For
necessarie vse whereof we shall more plainely perceiue if wee doe wisely consider either the lamentable inconueniences which accompanie the want of the pure vnderstanding thereof or the manifold commodities which ensue the right embracing of the same The inconueniences are partly to be obserued in the wicked and partly to be noted in the children of God In the wicked who either are seduced by false doctrine or else which are carelesse of true doctrine They that are deceiued by false religion be either Papists on the one side the Families of loue with such like heretikes on the other side whereof the one that is the Papists make the Sabbath day but an ordinance and ceremonie of the Church and therefore obserue it but as a thing taken vp and retained by the Church of Rome as also they do many other holie daies in the yeere The other seeing no further into it than as it is an ordinance and ceremonie and thinking it to containe nothing morall crie out against it as willing to haue it wholie abrogated seeing all ceremonies haue had their end in Christ alleadging though nothing to the purpose that God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and in truth and therefore the obseruation of a day is nothing auailable to his worship Againe what credit it hath in them that are carelesse of religion all men may see Tush say these men the Sabbath is too â—ewish and full of superstition and therefore vnto them it is all one with other common holie daies sauing that peraduenture they had rather haue it than want it not for any loue of religion but for easing of their flesh and the more in-glutting themselues with carnall pleasure by meanes whereof they make it a day of the world not a day of the Church a time rather dedicated to the pampering of the flesh than sincerely coÌ„secrated to the building vp of the soule and spirit In the children of God otherwise well instructed haue also arisen many scruples concerning this matter how it is ceremonious how it is not which kinde of men keepe the Sabbath not as grosse heretikes and yet not as carefull obseruers by reason that they are not throughly taught in it nor fully perswaded of it Wherefore we may see how needfull this doctrine is yea although we had no care of them that are not in the Church yet in respect of them of whom we haue most care being in the Church of God with vs. And this necessitie we shall also obserue if in truth we marke the seuerall commodities which proceede from the right vnderstanding hereof For seeing the Sabbath day is the schoole day the faire day the market day the feeding day of the soule when men purely knowing the vse of it separate it wholy from other daies they shall see how they may recouer themselues from sinnes alreadie past arme themselues against sin to come grow in knowledge increase in faith and how much they shall be strengthened in the inner man Wherefore in the booke of God when the Lord will vrge the obseruation of the whole law he often doth it vnder this one word of keeping the Sabbath Againe when the Prophets sharply rebuke the people for their sinnes they particularly lay before them how the Sabbaths of the Lord are broken And to speake the truth how can a man lie long in the liking of sin who embraceth this doctrine in conscience who willingly would haue his sinnes discouered his conscience vnripped the iudgements of God against his sinnes threatned wherby he might come to a loathing grow to a further misliking of his sinnes daily Sure it is indeede that as in other things so in this the ceremonial vse little auaileth Howbeit if for the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath because many so vse it therefore we should leaue it we might as well by the same reason put out of the doores of the Church the administration of the Sacraments the making of prayer the preaching of the word because the most part of men vse these things for a fashion neither is it the question which we haue in hand what men doe but what they ought to doe in the obseruation of the Sabbath In the setting downe whereof this order doth offer it selfe to be obserued first to speake of the commandement it selfe and then of the reasons thereof The commandement as we see is deliuered both affirmatiuely and negatiuely whereas all other the commandements are but either affirmatiuely or negatiuely expressed so that where it is said the Sabbath day keepe holie the holie vse of the Sabbath is flatly and straightly vrged where it is added in it thou shalt not doe any worke the irreligious breach of the same is plainely restrained The reasons be in number foure The first is included in the word remember and is drawne from the end which is thus much in effect Wilt thou worship me purely and loue thy neighbour vnfainedly then obserue this one thing which I haue therefore placed indifferently betweene those commaundements which concerne mine owne honour and the comfort of thy brethren The second reason is deriued from the authoritie of the lawgiuer whereby the Lord vrgeth our obedience and is expressed in these words the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God The third is inferred of the equitie of this law wherein the Lord dealeth with men as it were by conference and disputeth by plaine reason that iustly we cannot denie him the seuenth for his owne glorie who hath not denied vs sixe daies to trauell in our owne affaires And this is gathered when he saith Sixe daies shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke but the seuenth day c. The fourth and last reason is borrowed from proportion of the Lords own example that as in sixe daies he made all things and in the seuenth ceased from creating though not from preseruing them so in sixe daies we may haue a naturall vse of the creatures of God but on the seuenth day we ought to haue a spirituall vse of them Vnder these may be couched another reason deriued from the time wherein the Lord first commanded the Sabbath which was in mans innocencie so that if before transgression it was an effectuall meanes to keepe out sinne then after mans fall it must needes be of force to withstand sinne It may seeme the best way to some first to intreate of the commandement it selfe and then of the reasons Howbeit because the Lord his wisedome sometime prefixeth the reason as in the first commandement and seeing it is a thing of small effect to vrge the vse to them who are not grounded on the doctrine and it is hard to ouermatch the affection vntill iudgement be conuinced we will first arme the matter with reasons and then shew both how this law is kept and how it is broken This order is commended vnto vs by the holy Ghost 2. Timoth. 2. 16.
and for want of this order many excellent Sermons haue little effect for where iudgement by the truth is not conuinced there many exhortations fall to the ground for which cause also the holy vse of the Sabbath so little preuaileth with many in that they are not grounded with iudgement in the true knowledge of the same But before we come to the particular discourse of the reasons generally let vs consider why this commandement is in words larger in reasons fuller than any other commandement If we take a view of the whole law we may obserue how the Lord hath set downe sixe precepts in many words and foure nakedly in bare words as the 6. the 7. the 8. and the 9. why then are the first fiue commandements so apparelled with reasons and the last so dilated by a speciall amplification the other foure being so briefe and so naked Certainly the Lord and law-giuer foresaw that vnto these foure men would easily be brought to yeeld and we see how the very Heathen haue freely granted them the Philosophers haue fruitfully written of them all ciuill righteous men do earnestly maintaine them and to be briefe common honestie counteth him no man that will murther he is thought beastlike that defileth his body outward ciuilitie condemneth a theese and the common sort of men mislike a backbiter and slanderer Againe he knew in his eternall wisedome how the first fiue would neither in reason so soone be admitted nor in affection so easily embraced and therefore to meete with the subtiltie of mans nature and corruption of mans heart they are set downe more piercingly This we shall see in the first and last commandements of the second table In the first when the Lord had commanded honour to be giuen to parents he enforceth his commandement with annexing a promise of long life and why euen iudgement herein is much corrupted For many there are who granting the inconueniencie and vilenes of murther adulterie and false witnesse bearing yet denie the necessitie the excellencie of Magistracie Yea and albeit in iudgement many men yeeld to the reason thereof yet is not the equitie thereof so soone in affection embraced for experience of all ages proueth that the corrupt nature of man is most hardly brought to be subiect and these last miserable daies can witnesse the same more especially wherein men are growne to be without naturall affection Not without cause therefore is this precept fenced with reason In the last where God laieth a more precise rule straighter charge to the conscience of man than flesh and blood would willingly beare because men thinke it some rigorous dealing to haue their least affections arraigned and their secret thoughts condemned as willing to haue their thoughts not to be called into any court to hold vp their haÌ„d at the barre of iudgement he is constrained as it were by particular branches and seuerall articles to set downe the law that we might not finde some starting holes to creepe out at and to wring our selues out of the precincts of the same Yet more euidently doth this appeare in all the commandements of the first table because they are more contrarie to the iudgement of man meerely naturall although he be otherwise neuer so wise and the word of truth must only trie them for in the first commandement the reason is prefixed in the second third and fourth commaundements the reasons are annexed But here may arise this question â—o wit why the second and fourth Precepts are so amplified in words and strengthened with more reasons than anie of the other Surely herein the Lord declareth how he plainely foresaw how amongst the rest these two commandements would finde leaâ—â— entertainment and most be refused But what shall we say of the Papists Familists and Heretikes among vs in these dayes and other men also otherwise of sound iudgement which affirme that as well the second as the fourth Commandement is ceremoniall whereof the one would bring into the Church Images the other prophanenes Wherefore the Lord in his wisedome foreseeing these cauilling wits preuented their purposes so that if either they yeeld not or make resistance to the truth so manifest they oppose themselues to the knowne and open truth and so make themselues the more inexcusable Wee see to acknowledge that there is a God to honour Father and Mother to abstaine from blood not to defile our flesh not wrongfully to oppresse not to bee a notorious slanderer euery Papist and naturall man guided but by the light of reason will easilie graunt For the wonderfull order of the heauens the continuall course of the Sunne Moone and starres the outgoings of the mornings and euenings declare there is a God Reason perswadeth how the things in the world must needes be gouerned and that wee owe loue vnto him by whom they be guided Nature teacheth that mens liues must bee maintained common ciuilitie abhorreth adulterie oppression and backbiting But if yee aske how this God is to be worshipped and what times wee must sanctifie to that vse we shall see how many Countreys so many religions how many men so many deuises Thus wee see how necessarie it was that the Lorde should prouide for his owne glorie and captiuate all mans inuentions seâ—ing all these Commaundements doe most fight against the reason of man and by reason haue most beene oppugned So in the pure obseruing of these consisteth the sincere keeping of the rest of them For how shall wee knowe how to walke in pure worship with an vpright heart before the Lord how shall wee giue him the honour due vnto his glorious name how shall wee be instructed rightly and reuerently to deale with the dignitie of our brethren faithfully with their liues purely with their bodies righteously with their goods or tenderly with their credit but by those waies and rules which the Lord hath prescribed in his word and when should wee learne those rules but at such times as hee himselfe hath appointed and sanctified for that purpose Againe where these two commaundements are not rightly vnderstood there true Religion goeth to wracke For admit that wee should not carefully follow the word of God how many religions would then start vp Let this bee graunted that euery man should haue what day he would for the worship of God and then see how many dayes men would bestow on the Lord. But let vs come to the reasons whereof the first is drawne from the end of the law and is partly signified by this word remember and partly by this word sanctifie Remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this word remember which is heere prefixed is set downe this word obserue in Deuteronomie wherein wee are forewarned to watch the more diligently and attend more carefully vpon this Commandement In which point wee may obserue that whereas all other commaundements are simply set downe and directly propounded this alone hath a preface prefixed which is thus
all sound learned whereof I haue read some there were no figures vntill sinne came into the world from which our Parents were yet free but a meane to keepe them in innocencie in that notwithstanding their excellent creation they were subiect to falling therefore this ende must be the chiefest This was not onely giuen to the posteritie of Abraham but to the whole posteritie of Adam and therefore it was not proper to the Iewes being first begunne in Paradise and then afterward renewed in Mount Sinai So that this morall ende was the first ende and common ende and although as the Iewes had a more speciall cause of worshipping God in that they had receiued a more peculiar deliuerance when they could haue no rest in Egypt they on this day did remember their rest yet neuertheles this was not the ende but rather a reason why they did keepe the Sabbath as we may see also Exod. 23. 12. where the Lord commandeth the seuenth day to rest adding as a reason not as an end that thine Oxe and thine Asse may rest the sonne of thy Mayde and the stranger may be refreshed Where this sparing of the beasts is added as a reason drawne from that humanitie which is in the Law not as a thing for this speciall end in this precept commanded which is proper rather to the sixt Commaundement and but accessarie vnto this For which cause this ceremonie being but accessarie cannot take away the principall and being the latter it cannot take away the former It is no good reason that the accessarie being taken away the principall should also be abrogated but rather on the contrarie the accessarie remooued the principall may remaine the appertinance being past the more general substance may continue and though the latter be disanulled the former may be vnabolished Wherefore though the ceremoniall ende which was but an accessarie and added afterward as a thing peculiar to the Iewes is gone with them to whome this law was made yet the morall ende which was the principall and first giuen out as a thing generall to all appertaineth still vnto vs. Lastly whatsoeuer seuereth either God from man or man from man the same is abrogated the law Morall which is free from all ceremonies and through Christ requireth nothing but a sincere thogh imperfect obedience as being voyd of all rigour and exempted from the curse doth not seuer God from man nor man from man Therefore the Lawe morall is not abrogated For nothing is disanulled but the rigour and curse of the Lawe which made a diuorcement betweene God and man and the ceremonie of the Law which made a separation betweene man and man that is betweene the Iewe and the Gentile as we may gather Coloss 2. and Galat. 4. Wherefore we affirme that as it was peculiar to the Iewes as concerning their deliuerance that ende of the Sabbath is ceased but as it is common to vs with them and all others to bee preserued in the meanes of true worship the Sabbath is to bee obserued So that not the doctrine and sincere obedience of the Sabbath but the curse of the Lawe and rigorous keeping of the Sabbath is abrogated When one thing hath diuers endes if one ende be remoued the other may remaine For as the Sacraments in the time of the law had two ends the one to foreshew that Christ should come the other to assure them what they should haue in Christ when he came and in that they did foreshew Christ to come they are gone as they assured vs what we haue in Christ they remaine still with vs. And as for one example we may see in the Sacrament of Circumcision two ends the one a signe of the circūcision of the flesh which is now ceased the other a seale of Repentance and Faith and so it is vnto vs remaining a token of imitation though not in the same manner of administration that is in circumcision yet in the same matter to that effect to wit in Baptisme so likewise the Sabbath hauing two endes the one morall the other ceremoniall As it was ceremoniall and was giuen to the Iewes as they were Iewes it was proper to the Iewes but as it was morall not giuen to the Iewes alone but to our first fathers before the Iewes and to the Gentiles after the Iewes it remaineth no lesse to all men after the Iewes ceased to bee a peculiar people then the comming together to one place doth yet appertaine vnto vs. For although in that the Iewes came together to one place as it represented the Church of God it is taken away because God is present with vs in all places yet as they had it to establish them in their worship and we need as necessary helps for religion as euer they needed the same remaineth with vs. Now if the Sabbath were but a signe of spirituall rest as some haue phantasticallie thought and not rather an holie schoole to teach vs the worship of God we would graunt it ceremoniall but sceing this is according to the first institution and that ceremony but in time and for a time was added vnto it though we haue not their day yet we haue a resting day as though we haue not their seales yet wee haue seales and though the accessarie bee gone and ended with them yet the principall continueth to vs and remaineth after them Wherefore wee conclude this first reason that as the Sabbath is morall we must keepe it in truth though in weaknes knowing that the rigour of the Law being gone with the curse and ceremonie we haue a promise to haue our weaknes and defects heerein forgiuen vs in Christ as we haue in all other things Now let vs come to the second reason drawne as wee haue shewed from the equitie of the law and contained in these words Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke but the seuenth day c. This appeareth to be no hard law nor burthensome but easie and such a one as all may yeeld vnto it For seeing the Lord hath giuen vs six daies for our calling then let vs not thinke it strange or straight that he hath reserued and taken vp the seuenth day to himselfe who if hee had cōmanded one day to worke and another to be bestowed in his worship for the glorious profession of his Name might iustly haue challenged it This reason then is such that for iustice and equitie cannot bu◠prouoke our obedience and more forcibly chargeth vs if we be disobedient This kind of argument is vsuall in the booke of God as Genes 3. 2. 3. where our mother Euah frameth this reason to the Serpent very well had she stood to it Wee eate of the fruite of the trees of the garden but of the fruite of the tree which is in the middest of the garden God hath said Ye shall not eate of it c. Wherein as she commendeth the mercie of God in giuing them so largely
creatures of water bread and wine in the Sacraments but acknowledge all inward grace to proceede from God his blessing and institution so we promise vnto our selues on the Lord his day a greater blessing not for any thing in the day it selfe but by reason of God his owne ordinance and promise of a blessing to the same And as we denie not a blessing from the Lord on priuate prayer reading and conference but acknowledge a greater blessing to be due euen by the Lord his owne promise to these exercises publike in cōparison of the other so wee denie not the grace of God to be vpon those houres redeemed from our outward callings and consecrated to the Lord but confesse a more speciall blessing from God to belong to that whole day which the Lord hath taken vp to himselfe alone and that for his owne promise sake vnto all them which come with simple hearts to obey his holy commaundement Now hauing gone through these reasons which proue the Sabbath day to be morall and that this commaundement is no lesse to be obserued than the other nine before we enter into the exposition of the law it selfe it shal be cōuenient to meet with such reasons as some men bring to preludice the trueth of that which hath beene alreadie spoken which being done by God his grace we will come to the other The reasons against the Sabbath may briefely be reduced into such as either seeme to be drawne out of the expresse words of the Scriptures or else by some consequence to be gathered from the Scriptures The arguments borrowed from the written word are either out of the olde Testament or out of the new they which are contained in the olde are taken either out of the lawe or out of the Prophets Out of the lawe they make much a doe about that which is written Exod. 31. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. where the Lord faith this vnto Moses Speake thou vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe ye my Sabbaths for it is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that ye may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Ye shall therefore keepe the Sabbath for it is holy vnto you he that defileth it shall die the death therefore whosoeuer worketh therein the same person shall be euen cut off from among his people Sixe daies shall men worke but in the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the holy rest to the Lord whosoeuer doth any worke on the Sabbath day shall die the death Wherefore the children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest throughout their generations for an euerlasting couenant It is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel for euer for in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day hee ceased and rested Out of these words they snatch these three reasons First they triumph before the conquest and say it is manifest that it is a signe and therefore as they please to conclude it is a figure True it is that it is here called a signe vers 13. as also Ezech. 20. 12 it is plaine howbeit this is no good reason that seeing the Sabbath is a signe therefore it is a figure or shadowe For although euery figure and shadowe be a signe yet euery signe is not a figure or shadow A figure foresheweth a trueth afterwards to be reuealed a shadow betokeneth a bodie hereafter to be exhibited but a signe as it doth sometimes signifie a thing afterwards to be looked for so it doth sometimes assure vs of a thing alreadie performed The figure ceaseth when the trueth commeth there is no vse of the shadow when the body is present but the signe and the thing signified may be ioyned together and both of them serue for a present vse Againe they gather out of the 16. verse of the chapter which we haue in hand where it is said The children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest through their generations for an euerlasting couenant that because the Sabbath of God is his couenant for euer that is vntill Christ it is ceremoniall True it is that the lawe admitteth this phrase of speech sundrie times to say for euer that is vntill Christ in whom al things are fulfilled But we must obserue this general rule as our guide when we will know what figures and ceremonies end in Christ and what morall precepts belong vnto vs. When a thing is vrged to the Iewes and hath a peculiar reason made properly to the Iewe and appertaineth nothing to the Christian then as it begunne with the Iewes as they were Iewes it ceased with the Iewes but when the reason of the thing vrged is not peculiar to the Iewes but also belongeth to the Christians then the thing commanded is not proper to the Iew but common to the Iew and Gentile Wherefore let vs square out the reason by the line of this generall rule It is here added v. 17. For in six daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day he ceased and rested Where if it had beene said they shall obserue the rest for an euerlasting couenant because they were brought out of Egypt I would haue graunted it to haue beene peculiar to the Iewes but seeing this is the reason the Lord rested which is common not to the posteritie of Abraham alone but to the whole posteritie of Adam the commaundement must be granted generall both to Iew and Gentile For it is a common instruction to all men in all ages to labour six daies wherein the Lord made the heauen and the earth and to cease from labour the seuenth day because in it the Lord rested The plaine sense then of this place is briefly this as if the Lord should say I made this law in the beginning of the world and it shall last to the end of the world I made it to Adam the father of all generations and it shall endure to the last of all his posteritie from generation to generation I made this law to ease my selfe after my great paines taken in the creating of the world in sixe daies and you shall keepe it to ease your mindes which are fraught with many distractions by reason of your ordinarie callings in those daies Neither would I haue any to thinke that the Lord had neede of any refreshing who being infinite cannot be subiect to distractions or wearines but we must know that where the Lord is said that he refreshed himselfe by taking view of his creatures he commendeth his loue to vs ward in shewing rather what ought to be in vs than what was in him For such alacritie and diligence should we vse in our callings as we should be glad when the Lords day commeth that in it we shall recouer our selues and ease our mindes of those distractions which burthen vs in our outward calling and so
Priests he sheweth that he rather speaketh against the persons than against the cause and strangleth them in their owne argument For the answer in effect is this If my Disciples prophane the Sabbath then did your own Priests the same Vnder this we may couch the answer of our Sauiour Christ to the Iewes who accused him for healing of the sicke man on the Sabbath day Ioh. 5. 17. My Father worketh hetherto and I worke that is as my Father ceased from the workes of Creation yet he ceased not from doing good on the Sabbath so though I and my Disciples haue ceased from our ordinarie callings yet cease wee not after the Father his owne example to doe the workes of mercie on the Sabbath For the works of God his prouidence are to be done euery day Seeing he then vouchsafeth to put vs in his stead to doe good things wee may lawfully doe them though with some bodily labour as wee may on that day resort to the imprisoned visite the sicke relieue the needie reconcile the vncharitable and admonish the vnrulie And why wee seeke not heerein our owne profite but the profite of our brethren wee desire not our owne glorie but the glorie of God In which cases wee are not forbidden but commaunded to doe good on the Sabbath If wee looke narrowly into the historie of our Sauiour CHRIST we shall see it was most vsual vnto him to heale the sicke to restore sight to the blinde to open the mouthes of the dumbe and to frequent like exercises on the Sabbath day And for what cause Because on other dayes men following their ordinarie callings could not so well followe him but on the Sabbath day their other busines set apart they attended on him willingly and resorted together so that if he had done these things on the other daies he should haue hindred the ordinary callings of men by the concourse of people or else he should haue done them to the lesse glorie to God if no companie nor concourse had bene made Wherefore as both the people on that day were fittest to come to Christ so Christ was then most ready when his works also might most make for Gods glorie Besides hee did then these things rather that hee might weane the Iewes from their superstitious opinion of the Sabbath and bring in the pure vse thereof in exercising the works of loue Now if the outward rest of the day had been the chiefest thing therin as the Pharisees then dreamed and many now a daies haue thought then how would Christ haue done these things who was to doe and fulfill all things commanded in the morall Law left nothing vndone in any one jote of the ceremoniall Law vntill the vaile of the Temple of his bodie was rent Thus wee see how the chiefe ende was morall and not ceremoniall and as it is morall giuen to all men to further them in the means of their saluation it is as needfull for vs as for the Iewes Againe Christ was asked of no one question more than of the Sabbath and in all his answeres he rather inueigheth against the peruerting theÌ„ intendeth the abrogating of the Sabbath In like manner he meaneth nothing lesse then the abrogating of the day in his Apologie against the Pharisees but rather laieth open their folly in prouing to their faces that they cauill too much for the peruerting of the Sabbath seeing they are driuen to reprehend that in others which they themselues doe The reason of his defence insinuaâ—eth thus much If yee thinke it an holie dutie to cut the flesh of children on the Sabbath because it is done in your Temple which otherwise might seeme a spice of murther and crueltie Againe if yee thinke the Temple commands the worke of slaying your beasts for sacrifice which being done in the market-place were too butcherlike then I giue you to vnderstand that my disciples doe nothing vnbeseeming the Sabbath so long as I am present with them who am greater then the Temple The third reason is contained in the seuenth verse If ye know what this is I will haue mercie not sacrifice yee would not haue condemned the innocents Here our Sauiour Christ as before he had defended his Disciples by testimonies out of the Law so now excuseth them by the witnes of the Prophets and â—iteth a place out of Hosea chap. 6. 6. as if he should say What workes doth the Sabbath forbid are they not the workes of our ordinarie calling What workes doth the Sabbath commaund To sacrifice onely No but to doe the workes of mercie also which is the ende of all our sacrifices Why then seeing the law doth not forbid the duties of loue to be done will yee denie this worke of mercie to my Disciples that when they fainte they might not be refreshed That this place of the Prophet is thus to be construed that the Lord will not haue sacrifice alone but mercie withall wee may proue it by other places of the scriptures as 1. Cor. 1 17. Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the Gospell where the Apostle meaneth that he was not chiefly and onely sent to baptize but to preach also So that the place is to be vnderstood in the way of comparison that when one of the things cannot be conueniently done without the other be vndone then mercie which is better than sacrifice must be preferred as being the issue whither Sacrifice is referred And in this respect though simply in themselues considered and in respect of the persons to whom they are performed the first table of the Law and the duties thereof are to be preferred before the second table and the duties thereof yet in comparison when one of these must of necessitie be left vndone because both cannot bee done together seeing the Lord most alloweth of our obedience when testimonie thereof is witnessed by practise to his Saints and in the exercises of loue we performe that in trueth which otherwise wee labour for but by meanes the Lorde desireth mercie and not Sacrifice and the knowledge of his will more then burnt offerings So that heerein the Disciples doe not onely not breake but keepe the Sabbath This argument Christ vseth Mark 3. 4. where hee being reproued because on the Sabbath day hee healed the man that had a withered hand said to his accusers Is it lawfull to doe a good deede on the Sabbath day or to doe euill to saue the life or to kill As also Luke where hee on this manner answered the Pharisees who watched him whilest he healed the man which had the dropsie 5. Which of you shall haue an Asse or an Oxe fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day As if he should say why doe yee watch to take me in this thing Will ye permit the works of mercie to be done to beasts and will ye denie them to be done to men Why will yee helpe your beasts being in
perill and may not I helpe this man being in such danger How beit we must here note that our Sauiour CHRIST in shewing how in this law is humanitie to creatures giueth â—o jot of libertie to worldly men who vnder pretence of this obedience seeke rather their owne priuate gaine in rescuing from perils the creatures then the glory of Almightie God which may redound to him by the more cheerfull comfortable seruice of the creature being thus redeemed Now if any shall here further inquire whether in seeding time or the haruest season when the times before haue been and still are like to be vnseasonable and vntemperate they may somewhat on the Sabbath giue themselues to sowing or gathering of their corne I answere No. For it is by speciall words expressely forbidden Exod. 34. 21. Sixe daies shalt thou worke and in the seuenth day thou shalt rest both in earing time and in the haruest thou shalt rest And surely of all times labouring in haruest seemeth most vnlawfull First if as God his benefits grow on vs we must grow in thankfulnes then reaping at that time we ought to render most thankes and not to thinke the worship of one day sufficient in seuen much lesse to cut it from the Lord in part or in whole Secondly seeing in the weeke going before wee haue euen wearied both our owne bodies by labour and much more the bodies of our beasts in traâ—â—â—le besides that in working on the Sabbath wee contemne the ordinance of God most vnthankefully which so well in his law in this case hath prouided for vs wee deale too vnnaturally with our selues and too iniuriously with our cattell Againe if wee on this day make no conscience of the worship of God contemned by this worldly labouring wee manifestly bewray our want of faith in Gods goodnes wisedome and prouidence as though hee either would not preserue that which hitherto he nourished out of the earth or that he hauing dealt so mercifully in many benefits before should now â—â— one faile vs which vndoubtedly hee would not doe did not our sinnes prouoke him thereunto Wherefore if so it come to passe for our sinnes we must rather in patience repentance and wisedome submit our selues to the punishment than prophanely and obstinately to seeke by such meanes to shake it off True it is as wee haue said before that workes of necessitie bee lawfull on the Sabbath but wee must vnderstand it of necessities present and not of perils which are imminent that is which are like to come but yet are not certaine to come For when the danger is preseÌ„t as an house is on fire bloodshed by reason of a fray is like speedily to bee committed if helpe bee not or in such like cases because the Lord hath as it were cast the remedie vpon vs and put vs in his owne stead for ministring of helpe then may we vse our libertie but wheÌ„ it is to come and it is still in the Lord his hand we must cast the whole remedie vpon him if the danger fâ—â—lâ— knowing that he in his prouidence and mercie will remoue the euill or else in sending it will punish our sinnes But to returne from this to that from which wee a little digressed the reason of Christ here vsed is yet pressed further Luk. 13. 15 where hee answereth the master of the Synagogue who had indignation at him for healing on the Sabbath Hypocrite doth not each one of you on the Sabbath day loose his oxe or his asse from the stall and leade him away to the water 16 And ought not this daughter of Abraham whom Sathan had bound for eighteene yeeres bee loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day That is will ye water your cattel on the Sabbath which thing your Rabbins thinke not vnlawfull and thinke ye that I breake the Sabbath for helping a faithfull beleeuer Is not this rather hypocrisie in you than any new doctrine in me But here some will obiect Christ might haue done this the day after to the woman who in so short a time would no more haue perished than the oxe if hee had not been led to the water vntill the day following To this I answere as the workes which wee doe to God his creatures do not fight with the keeping of the Sabbath because in respect that cattel by not attending on them would be made lesse profitable to their owner though thereby they should not vtterly perish so in respect that this womaÌ„ should haue remained more vnfit for God his glory the keeping of the Sabbath if she had not bin helped although it may be shee should not vtterly haue perished this worke of our Sauiour Christ was nothing against the Sabbath hee not seeking his owne glorie and profit but the glorie of his father and the profit of another Now followeth the fourth reason in the 8. verse The Sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath That is God the Father making the Sabbath is the Lord of the same the Sonne of man is equall with the Father therefore the Sonne of man is also Lord of the Sabbath Againe as the Lord made a law for man but none for himselfe so ye are too presumptuous in the presence of the Lord to controll my disciples For if I beeing the law-maker giue a speciall priuiledge to my Disciples as indeede I may doe vrging the law where I list and dispensing in the law to some as I please is it then meete that you should censure them whom I doe priuiledge Wherefore seeing it is I that haue appointed the Sabbath and therefore best know who keepe it and who breake it I giue you to vnderstand that these men whom yee falsely accuse because ye know not the pure keeping nor breaking of the Sabbath haue not broken it Suffer me then I pray you being Lord of mine owne ordinance to dispose of it as best seemeth to me The fift argument may be borrowed from the second of Mark vers 27 the words whereof are these The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Many thinke this reason to make much for their purpose but they are deceiued in their owne ignoraÌ„ce For saith Christ this is the cause why my disciples haue not rested so much as yee thinke they should haue done the Sabbath that is the rest was made for mans good and comfort and not man for the rest alone but for the sanctifying of the Sabbath so that albeit they haue not for some good cause obserued the rest which must giue place to the profit commoditie of man yet haue they not brokeÌ„ the sanctification of the day which chiefly is required of them in that if they had not eaten this corne they had fainted and so haue beene made vnfit for the hallowing of the same We say meate was made for man that is for the reliefe sustenance and comfort of man not man for the meate to wit
as though God were not able to recouer him Now to proue this the man of God bringeth an argument only for confirmation of the doctrine immediatly going before it is drawne from the greater to the lesser This man esteemeth one day aboue another day and another man acounteth euery day alike Which reason is thus much in effect although there should be some so weake in knowledge that they should make no difference of daies in respect of their vses which vndoubtedly is a great error yet I would not that for this respect a man should count him for no Christian much lesse then must this be done to one that of infirmitie eateth herbs which is a lesse error than the other The stronger opinion is set in the first place the weaker in the last For as this is the stronger one beleeueth that he may eate all things so this is the weaker another eateth herbes as this is the worke of faith this man esteemeth one day aboue another so this is the weakenes of faith another counteth euery day alike He that obserueth the day saith Paul he doth it not without knowledge and iudgement but obserueth it to the Lord so that the Sabbath day is the Lord his day This is the strong opinion I say to distinguish one day from the residue which was vnknowne to the Gentiles who although they had many holy dayes through a corrupt imitatiō of the Iewish obseruation which they had heard of yet were they ignorant of the true day But now hearing of the Lord his day some among them began to doubt of it with whom the Apostle willeth the stronger to deale in loue In our dayes we see that because there hath bin much crying out against holy daies some also wil not stick to cry out against the Sabbath Wel if a papist in al other general points of doctrine should be truly cōuerted vnto Christ and for want of instruction doubteth of the Sabbath we are in loue to deale with him and for a season to support his weakenes How be it we must remember that the weake must not alwayes be borne with as appeareth by the Apostles words chap 15. 2. Let euery man please his neighbour in that that is good to edification So long then as the errour is of weaknes and that it is but an infirmitie in the man from which by the knowledge of the truth he would be rid and be deliuered he must be borne with But if it proceede of illusiō obstinacie of a prefract iudgement as deceiued by the diuell then he must not be borne with no not euen now a dayes nay if we be herein faultie the errour is not so tolerable in vs as it was in them in that they wanted the old and new Testament both which are so abundantly opened vnto vs. But if one truly repenting him of his sinnes faithfully beleeuing in Christ shall through ignorance be afraid of the Sabbath as of a seruile ceremonie he is so farre to be borne with as he desireth to come to the truth if he come once to be obstinate he is no longer to be borne with But how proue you that this is the stronger opiniō to esteeme one day aboue another day and that this is the weaker to count all daies alike I answere the Apostles did obserue one day and cōmended it vnto vs by their owne practise which no doubt they wold not haue done had it been the weaker part Besides it is not vnlike but a law for obseruing this day was also made by them Act. 15. and therefore it must be the stronger part And although the Iewes could not be brought from their day yet the Apostles might haue one day Againe in that the Apostle would haue none iudged that of weakenes shall not obserue the Sabbath yet he doth not onely himselfe iudge the Galathians but also as being ielous ouer them he telleth thē that he feareth their falling away because they obserued dayes and moneths and times and yeeres it is apparant that this is the stronger opiniō especially seeing that Coloss. 2. 16. he saith Let no man condemne you in respect of an holy day or of the Sabbath daies that is if ye will not vse their solemne Sabbaths of their ordinarie feasts yet are ye free and the Church must not iudge you No◠that the Apostles practised this day it is euident Reuel 1 10. where it is called the Lords day As also 1. Cor. 16. 2. Euery first day in the weeke which in an ancient Greeke copie is called the Lords day Moreouer Act. 20. the Church kept this day because in it the Lord drew light out of darknesse and CHRIST on this day rose from the dead and the holie Ghost was sent in it whether wee may call to minde in it our Creation Redemption and Sanctification And where it is commonly translated 1. Corinth 11. When yes come together in the Syriake translation it is found O◠the Lords day when yee meet Wherefore it is like that the Apostles obserued this day and therefore also it appeareth in this place which we handle that it is the stronger opiniō wherein though a man faile through in firmity he is not to be iudged Thus we see how this place maketh nothing for the purpose of them that would disanull the Sabbath but is brought in rather by the way of an argument that if a brother counted all daies alike which was a great weakenes yet should he not be iudged so farre off should they be from iudging him that of weaknesse eateth herbes which is the lesse error Here if any shall obiect that our first parents did eate nothing but herbes fruits and therefore we should content ourselues therewith I answere that their nature being in innocencie was so sound whole and perfect that they needed not other nourishments as we doe who by reason of our weaknes and frailty which accompany sinne had need of other creatures all which are pure vnto vs by the word by prayer Now if our father 's not needing other creatures for their corporall foode stood in neede of the Sabbath much more we standing in neede of our creatures haue neede of the Sabbath The second reason is taken out of Galath 4. 10. Yee obserue daies and moneths and times and yeeres 11. I am in feare of you least I haue bestowed on you labour in vaine To this I answere that we must not stand vpon the titles of letters but obserue the scope of the writer and weigh the drift of the epistle The state of the cause is this the Galathians were Gentiles who by Paul his ministerie had receiued the Gospell afterward certaine false Apostles as all the learned agree crept in who did make them beleeue that because the same ciuill policie of religion should be there which was among the Iewes besides the puritie of Christianisme went about to intermingle the superstitions of Iudaisme The Apostle therefore sheweth that Christ
shall enter into my rest although the workes were finished from the foundation of the world 4. For hee spake in a certaine place of the seuenth day on this wise And God did rest the seuenth day from all his workes 5. And in this place againe If they shall enter into my rest 6. Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter thereinto and they to whom it was first preached entred not therein for vnbeleefes sake 7. Againe hee appointed in Dauid a certaine day by To day after so long a time saying as it is saide This day if yee heare his voyce harden not your hearts 8. For if Iesus had giuen them rest then would hee not after this day haue spoken of another 9. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 10. For he that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his 11. Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest least any man fall after the same example of disobedience Behold say they the Sabbath which Christians must obserue is to rest from sin I answere this is not proued For this was as well to the Iewes as it is to the Christians For it is said Psal. 95. To day if ye will heare his voyce 8. Harden not your heart c. This the Prophet wrote after Caleb and Ioshua had entred into Canaan whither though many entred not yet some entred so that they had euen that rest then as well as we haue now Wherefore it doth not follow because the resting from sinne is also enioyned to the Christians as a pure vse of the Sabbath therefore it taketh away the other Againe the resting of God from his workes cannot be a figure of resting from sinne no more than God his workes can be a figure of sinfull workes Now seeing the Lord here vseth an argument of proportion betweene his workes and our workes his ceasing from his workes and our ceasing from our workes because betweene the figure and the thing figured must be some proportion and resemblance I pray you what proportion is there betweene God his workes and our sinnes what analogie betwixt God his resting from his workes and our resting from sinne Againe that it cannot be here meant of the rest from sinne it is manifest because that which is here spoken is set downe to Adam Genes 2. 2. 3. at what time there was no sinne in the world and therefore no resting from sinne therefore no figure of resting from sin because all the learned herein agree that there were no figures before sinne Besides and fourthly the Apostle sheweth that this rest is meant of the kingdome of heauen For as Dauid spake this of the land of Canaan so the Apostle speaketh it of the kingdome of heauen Wherefore he concludeth Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest where we shall not onely rest from sinne but from all our ordinarie workes of our callings where shall neither be eating nor drinking nor marying nor giuing in mariage And as the people before were threatned that for their vnbeleefe and disobedience they should not enter into the land of Canaan so we are here threatned that vnlesse we studie and striue against these things we shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen Howbeit although the Sabbath was not a figure vnto Adam of resting from sinne yet it was vnto him a signe that he should come to the kingdome of God where should neither be eating nor drinking nor marying all which seeing Adam had it is manifest that he was not in the kingdome of God as yet The Sabbath then did put him in minde that he should not alwaies be working but that he should be translated though not die for although he was created in innocencie yet not free from being translated to a better place at God his good time but as the Apostle saith he should haue been changed as were Enâ—ch and Eliah though after a more excellent manner We haue now the Lords day which assureth vs that as now by faith and hope we enioy the life to come so hereafter these two ceasing we shall more fully and perfectly enioy the same and as our Sacraments purely vsed shew a thing not to come but alreadie past so this day truly kept is a resemblance of a thing not past but to come For as on this day from the morning to euening we praise God if we keepe the day holie and yet withdrawne and interrupted with many by-thoughts and secret distractions so in heauen being freed from worldly carnall fearefull and manifold affections and troubles we shall more continually praise the Lord. What is then the alluding of this word rest This it is As God rested from his workes after he had made the world so we must rest from our workes What from the workes of sinne no from the workes of our callings and consequently from the workes of sinne much more So the analogie betwixt the Lord his rest and ours teacheth vs that we must rest from our ordinarie workes and this rest putteth vs in minde of that continuall Sabbath wherein when we cease from working eating drinking sleeping marying and all such workes as we are subiect vnto with corruption then also shall we vndoubtedly cease from sinne which kinde of rest in fulnes we must not looke for in this life This is a generall rule in Diuinitie to be obserued that of one place of Scripture there is but one naturall and proper sense although by consequence searching out the contraries the causes the effects and such like other things may be also gathered out of it If the words be more proper and naturall the sense is more proper and naturall if the words be borrowed and metaphoricall then is the sense borrowed and metaphoricall Now allusions are not so much for the proofe confirmation of the matter as for the amplifying and illustrating of the same For example 2. Corinth 13. 1. the Apostle saith This is the third time I come vnto you Where we must vnderstand how the Apostle had been with them once in bodily presence and twice wrote vnto them and yet he saith this is the third time I come vnto you He alludeth then to this as yee see O Corinthians in the law that two or three witnesses were sufficient to confirme the good and condemne the euill so I haue beene with you thrice which is sufficient to confirme the faith of the godly to leaue the vngodly without excuse Againe Rom. 10. 18. we reade But I demaund Haue they not heard No doubt their sound went throughout all the earth and their words into the ends of the world Here we see the Apostle alludeth to that Psal. 19. 4. which is meant of the day and the night This is then the allusion As the day and the night spread ouer the whole world so the Apostles were sent to preach ouer the whole world Againe Galat. 4. Paul alludeth
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
and stopping such breaches that they lance deeper and roade further then any haue done before them Furthermore in all these exercises both publike and priuate both concerning faith and the duties of loue both with our selues and with others two things especially of vs must bee obserued First we must at night trie our hearts with what truth with what care and with what sinceritie we haue done these things because as God abhorreth hypocrisie in euery thing so especially he cannot abide it in his owne worship Secondly wee are to examine our selues with what profit either to our selues or to others with what comfort with what increase of good things we haue been conuersant in these dueties that wee rest not in the work wrought but that we may offer vp the fruits of our holy increase in a good conscience to the Lord. The first thing then is to trauaile with our hearts for sincerity because though generally all the cōmandements require spiritual obedience yet those more peculiarly which immediatly do binde vs to our God This we shall do if we do the duties of faith faithfully the exercises of repentance carefully the duties of loue louingly On this manner then may we expostulate with our selues Hath the Lords increase of mercie brought me a daies increase of holines how is my knowledge increased my affectiōs touched my faith strengthened my repentance renewed the loue of the Saints in me confirmed How did the word pricke my heart how were my affections quickned by prayer how much was my faith strengthened in the Sacraments Hath the Sabbath been our delight are we nearer to God in faith and repentance are we nearer our brethren in loue and beneuolence are wee better affected to the glorie of God is sinne more grieuous vnto vs than it hath been If it be giue God the glory in Christ if not let our losses cause vs to make some godly recouery in time to come These things little thought of is the cause why for the most part and almost generally we rest in the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath Now let vs consider a little of the goodnesse of God in giuing so holy a varietie of good things the consideration whereof partly may humble vs and partly comfort vs. For in so rich and princely vicissitude though we doe many things yet some duties priuate or publike with our selues or with others may be left vndone if we doe the outward actions we faile in inwerd affections this ought to humble vs. Howbeit wee may here also sucke out some comfort to the more alluring of vs to these holy exercises in that though we be weary of one exercise we may refresh our selues with another if we profit not by one we may profit by another so that if we be altogether voide of delight and reape no profit at all we cannot but excuse the Lord accuse our selues For if we cannot thriue in priuate exercises we may gaine by the publike meanes if we can finde no delight by ourselues we may ioyne with others if we cannot profite by reading we may profite by praying if not by praying then by meditating if not by meditating then by conferring if not by conferring yet by singing if not by singing yet by viewing the creatures of God if not by these then by teaching admonishing and visiting of others if not herein by suffering our selues to be taught admonished and instructed of others Wherefore as in a solemne banket furnished with diuers meates the weakest stomacke not liking one dish may refresh it selfe with another vnlesse the appetite bee altogether gone so in this heauenly varietie the Lord hath prouided that the most weake may comfort his conscience if not with one spirituall daintie yet with another vnlesse it bee so sicklie that it is altogether gracelesse and voyde of hope of recouerie which the Lord in his mercie keepe from vs. And thus hauing shewed what is commanded let vs goe forward to those things which are forbidden The Sabbath wee say is broken either by generall impediments and lets whereby we cannot sanctifie the day or else by those euill fruits which follow the not keeping of the same For as there be two things commanded to wit rest and sanctification of the rest so two things are forbidden namely labour and trauaile so farre as either they hinder the sanctifying of the Sabbath and the prophaning of the Sabbath rest First of the impediments of sanctifying of the Sabbath which in their owne nature are indifferent wee must know that as the furtherances of this sanctification are commanded so the hinderances are forbidden and as rest is so farre commanded as maketh to the sanctifying of the day so our works are not simply forbidden but so farre forth as they be hinderances to the holy obseruation of the same And these be either lawfull workes or lawfull recreations and pleasures And therefore as wee say in the Commandement going before that all vaine light vsuall and accustomed othes are forbidden and yet affirme that all such othes are commaunded as are taken vp in the defence of God his glorie our brethrens welfare or in any other cases of weight and importance when the things must needs be knowne and otherwise than by an oth cannot be knowne so wee say in this precept all vsuall affaires on the Sabbath are here forbidden and we grant that if these fall out for the glory of God in the preseruation of his creatures necessarily to be done or so as they may enable vs the more to any duties of the Sabbath then they are not onely not forbidden but also more streightly enioyned vs. And therfore as no others creeping in vnder pretence are allowed but such as are weightie likewise we permit no works of pretended necessitie but such as in that they cannot be done the day before nor the day after are for the former considerations necessarily required And whereas the Lord doth not onely giue leaue to draw the Oxe or the Asse out of the ditch to preserue their liues but also to lead them to the water to make their liues more comfortable to them so we permit not only things needfull to the life of man but also things conuenient to the vse comfort of man as the dressing of conuenient meates whereby a man may be made more cheerfull in the duties of sanctification so that both in vsing them we refresh not oppresse our selues and in preparing them we vse the time before after or betweene the publike exercise But as God hath permitted this leaue so we on our parts are to take heede that we abuse not this libertie For when the Lord is so equall liberall and fauourable in granting and pardoning our necessitie and furthering our conueniences he will not doubtlesse leaue vnpunished the greedy gaine-feekers which vnder the forge of necessitie abuse their libertie his liberalitie The lawfulnes of which permission is taught vs by Christ himselfe
resort if they be more solemne Markets then the continuance of the gaine in the weeke daies may easily affoord the Lord his right on the Sabbath daies if they bee the petie Markets then they are within the compasse of seuen daies and they may bee vsed on the sixe daies betweene the Sabbaths not charging the Lords day with them Concerning seeding time and haruest we haue heard them on the Sabbath by expresse words forbidden in Exodus And here one thing maketh me to marueile why men plead rather for the libertie of the haruest than of the seeding time whē the time is alike for the one and for the other and hee that restrained the one restraineth the other yea and there is more wisedome and lesse labour required in the seeding and there is lesse heed more labour vsed in the reaping time And yet many thinke it strange to sowe and plow on the Sabbath day who make no conscience to mow reape and cart it on that day But here to the commandement let vs ioyne the promise If we be carelesse to prouide for the worship of God the Lord will ease himselfe for caring for vs. But if we first seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes all these things shall be giuen vnto vs. And intruth the necessitie of the haruest rather chargeth vs with many moe duties on the Lords day thā dischargeth vs of any one First the labour of the sixe daies at that season is so great as men cannot conueniently giue themselues to the worship of God either publikely or priuatly and in that respect especially in that time they are to make conscience of the Sabbath wherein they must endeuour to make some godly supply for their former defects Vnder this wee may couch another reason Although greater possessors haue larger libertie in the workes of this calling yet haue they seruants and cattel which at haruest time especially labour for whose good and ease seeing the Lord hath prouided in euery Sabbath we cannot without vnmercifulnes to the creatures and the controlling of God his ordinance in these busie times especially deny our seruants and cattell their rest because they had then most neede to cease on the Sabbath day when they most trauaile on the week daies Againe experience teacheth vs that if the weather in this quarter of the yeere be more vnseasonable men are then most readie to vnclaspe their hold on Gods prouidence by their carnal diffidence Again on the other side if the times are more temperate and the fruits of the earth more abundant then we securely hide our hearts in the earth and tying our affections to our enlarged and full fraught barnes wee vomit out our surfetting conceits with the rich man and say O my soule take thy rest thou hast store laid vp for many yeeres and so wee burie our soules in the abundance of our increase But what is it to haue a handfull of corne to gaine therewith a viall of the wrath of God What doth it helpe when the Lord either to correct our sins or make triall of our faith doth send foule weather that a man should blot out the print rub out the marke of Gods worke with such contemptuous disobedience Ought we not rather in such a scarcitie as the Lord appointeth by Ioel to erect a new Sabbath in prayer and fasting than to pull down the old Sabbath by toyling and labouring that the Lord seeing our repentance might stay the windowes of heauen and surceasing from his punishment might leaue some blessing behinde him Now therefore to cure our diffidence to helpe our impatience and to correct our couetousnesse as also to witnes our subiection to the blessed will of God the Lord often sendeth this triall in the time of haruest Againe if according to the largenes of Gods liberalitie we may enlarge our taidour if as the Lord reacheth out his benefits to vs wee ought to reach out our obedience vnto him at what time of the yeere doe men more abundantly receiue God his mercies than now when the prouidence of God commeth to the issue and groweth to a perfect accomplishment when the earth is readie to trauaile and to bring foorth of her bowels whatsoeuer by the blessing of God it hath before receiued and conceiued And consequenly at what time is required of vs a greater measure of thanksgiuing and when doth the Lord more deeply charge vs with a care of his worship than when hee doth as it were surcharge vs with the weight of his benefits If then either the commandement of God may binde vs or the promise of God touch vs either the toyling of our bodies may pitie vs or the distractions of our mindes may moue vs if either the wants of our soules may inforce vs o◠the benefits of God rauish vs we shal confesse that though at all times carefully yet at this time of the yeere most carefully and specially we should prouide for the worship of God the refreshing of our soules the relieuing of our bodies Besides if the calling of iustice which for the worthines of it is more necessarie if the tilling of ground which is a thing more needfull on this day stoope and surcease to giue place to the worship of God then reaping and carting for which neither dignity nor necessitie can so wel be pretended must needes cease and better it is that man should reape somewhat lesse of his priuate gaine than that so deepe a wound should bee stricken into the sides of Gods publike glorie and more conuenient it is that a few should smart than a great many should be offended And yet true it is that our axiome of necessitie hath it vertue as well at this time as at another Howbeit I hope I neede not here put you in mind of the distinction of necessitie present and necessitie imminent the one granted the other denied A present neede requireth a present helpe as an house being fired our aide forthwith is required for that God in this case hath subordinated vs as his Bailiefes and Lieutenants for the preseruation of his creatures But if we presuppose and forecast dangers to come God maketh mens doings dotings and infatuateth their deuises for that seeing he openeth shutteth the windowes of heauen and the closets of water seeing he can make the heauens as brasse and the earth as iron and sendeth the first and the latter raine so these things are not in our hands but in the Lords power who either proueth their faith or punisheth our sinnes and trieth vs whether wee will serue him more sparingly when hee punisheth vs or more securely when he spareth vs. The other question following is of gathering a saffron If men be wise and prouident to serue God the Saffron grounds I thinke may also be so kept as that there will be no such losse as worldly men pretend But if the nature of it be such as some
doe affirme that on that day it perisheth if it be vngathered on which day it commeth foorth then I do think that by the law of necessitie this thing happening it may be gathered on the Sabbath yet with these conditions that as many gather as can conueniently be gotten that no publike exercise of the worship of God be omitted that their mindes be holy and spiritually occupied that gather it Now if some will obiect that there is somewhat in the order of nature which fighteth with the ordinance of this law I answere for as much as this thing commeth on the Lords day but seldome times that therefore it is not a thing ordinarie but as a work of necessitie Now to fold vp this question we required in gathering that we should be spiritually minded which they may shewe in giuing it a marke of separation that is that they bestow it on the poorer if the be of they more wealthie sort if they be of meaner condition yet they may impart something to their more needie brethren as testifying thereby that they seeke not their gaine but the glorie of God It remaineth briefly and in a word to speake of trauailing which if it bee ordinarie and vsuall is in no case lawfull but if it be extraordinarie and necessarie as often it happeneth to Lawyers or Physitions the according to the necessitie it is more or lesse permitted We see that many Papists wil not stirre out on their Saints daies whereby is detected the want of our spirituall loue which make no conscience to cease on the Lords day And so the religion deuised by man findeth better entertainment a further practise than that which was ordained by God If any man obiect the losse of his liuing if he should not labour on this day I oppose against that the losse of God his glorie and that with his interrogatory whether the miserable pelfe of man should not giue roome to the immortal glorie of God And experience confirmeth the trueth of Gods word that in vaine men rise early and so late take their rest in vaine they build and take so great paines when the Lord denieth the blessing And what were it to bee rich by policie and poore by God his displeasure What though the bagge be heauie and their consciences troubled What if they be rich with men and poore with God Againe who is it that so disposed of his iournies and his affaires so as some making conscience of their Sabbath are in their iournies in one day better prospered in their affaires in one houre more furthered than many others contemning the ordinance of God are in many houres and in many dayes Who directeth men to bee prouident in their sales and bargainings Who besotteth and infatuateth others Who sendeth a man that not for a simple desire of gaine but for a single care to walke in his calling vseth the trade of buying and selling moe chapmen in one houre than another man hath in an whole day whose heart is inflamed whose eyes are inkindled with louing gaine and looking for profit howsoeuer it come by hooke or by crooke Men ascribe this to chance and so they oft by the iust iudgement of God receiue a blanke that is trusting to the blind world they receiue not so much gaine as will acquite their charges Can men trauaile day and night by sea and by land and that for a thing transitorie and will they reach out no houres for the defence of God his worship Doe they feare theeues if they inlarge their iourney for the keeping of a good conscience are they not afraid of theeues when for their worldly affections they can trauaile early and late Because herein the terror of their owne consciences will preach more forcibly to them than I can speake I will leaue them to that practise of the man of God which is vsed Nehem. 12 And thus hauing spoken of the workes of our callings now wee are to speake of the workes of our pleasures Concerning the lawfull recreations of this life which Christianity doth permit and not forbid for of vnlawfull pleasures being alwaies out of season and especially on the Sabbath we haue nothing to say whether they may haue place and time on the Lords day or no here is the question In this part of the treatise I say wee doe not speake of prophane idle pleasures but of them which bring some further vse after they be vsed which are permitted by the word of God so measure in them may be vsed and they be sanctified vnto vs by the word and by prayer And yet euen for these we dare not giue the time consecrated to God vnto playing and pleasures Neither are we curiously to frame any exquisite diuision in this matter but first we will consider of the feasts and bankets accustomed on this day and afterward of other recreations and exercises at that time frequented and vsed which though in their time place and persons they are not vnlawfull yet at this time on the Lords day we denie them to be lawfull As for feasts we may part them into Loue feasts Church feasts sumptuous feasts which carie with them some further expences and larger liberalitie as are those which are vsed at mariages at the admitting of men into their ciuill offices or else are taken vp for some speciall benefits receiued or some extraordinarie iudgements remoued or some other causes like vnto these as when men carying some port and countenance in the common wealth according to their degrees and callings at some times doe ordaine Touching these solemne and sumptuous feasts thus much we affirme briefly Such as on the Lords day institute such solemnities and stuffe euery office and bumbast euery corner of the house with men and women are to be admonished duly to consider of that which is reported of Dauid both in the historie of the Kings and in the booke of the Chronicles who hauing a vaine desire and superfluous appetite would not deferre but longed to taste of the water of the well of Bethlehem a well fenced citie and from whence water could not be conueied by hand without some ieopardie to them that fetcht it Wherfore three of his most worthie men haue this busines assigned them to the compassing whereof their liues were hazarded At their returne grace making his after fruites better than the former after better deliberation vsed he powred forth the water on the ground saying God forbid that I should drink the blood or the liues of these three men shewing thereby both his offence in sending them the free mercie of God in sauing them Wherefore for as much as these pompous preparations cannot cōueniently be vsed on the Sabbath without the hazard of mens soules though the Lord in mercie may saue their soules as in that diuers offices in great families require diuers persons to performe diuers duties and so that which is a day of rest is made a
they when any other solemnitie should be vsed What then will some say no vse of recreations I doe not simply denie profitable exercises but what shall we do with them on the Lords day If all our delight were in the Sabbath if all our springs were in it if we made it our chiefest ioy what place should or ought to be left to such carnall delights to such fleshly pleasures If any shall obiect that it was not a necessitie to leade the oxe to the water and yet it was lawfull and therefore things conuenient in some cases permitted men haue the vse of pleasures conuenient I answere that the oxe so led to water is not to play and friske on that day because that may without detriment be deferred and the other cannot and the pleasures conuenient as eating and drinking moderately may on that day be vsed in that without them followeth some detriment yet we permit not to play which is a thing that without hurt may be for borne on that day for Gods sake if without hurt wee can forbeare it an whole weeke for the worlds sake To be shorte spirituall wisedome ma prouide both for the Lord his worship for our callings for the lawes And like as in regard of inconuenience the politike lawes restraine bowling in some men not that in it selfe it is meerely vnlawfull but that for all estates for certaine causes it is not conuenient in that they would detaine some from their callings from which if they should rest they should incurre both the losse of better things the misspending of time and hinderance of their honest gaine In which respect of hindering better things we denie playing on the Lords day Yet there may remaine a question whether sicke persons may haue their exercises on this day or no We answere if they be extremely sicke it is a time of praying and not of playing according to the axiome of Iames chap 5. If they be not so dangerously sicke they neede iâ— not for if they can buâ—ie their hearts hands bodies and mindes about playing then their late visitation and the fruite of it should rather cause them to refresh themselues with reading singing or a more liberall exercise of conferring with them that be godly And to knit vp this part let vs remember in the former obiection drawn from the law of the Realme that the ciuill law doth not so much permit the libertie which good men know to vse well as it doth restraine the licentiousnesse which euill men vse badly because better it is that good men should want their libertie which they may doe than euill men should be confirmed in their licentiousnesse which they ought not to do so that euill men may be made good and good men are nothing hurt And because loue asketh not her owne but is coÌ„tent for the good of others to depart from it owne libertie though we could which indeed we cannot vse recreation without the hinderance of God his worship yet we should not vse it being a griefe to the godly an offence to the weake ones a matter of reioycing to the vngodly It remaineth in the last place to shew how the Sabbath is prophaned either in thought in word or in deed For there is a difference betweene the not sanctifying and the plaine prophaning of the Sabbath in that the one is not altogether desirous to breake it the ether hath no desire at all to keepe it Neither is the Sabbath onely broken by prophanenesse but also by idle workes and not carefull keeping of it Some prophane the Sabbath by corrupt iudgement as Heretikes some by a corrupt life as carnall professors the one a high malice of Satan the other a dangerous deceit oâ— the diuell When men too worldly minded make the Lords day a day of riddance a packing day a counting day to make oddes euen with all men but euen things odde with God And it is the lamentable sinne of our age to presse the Lords ordinance appointed day with al relicks of law matters with the dregs of ancient quarrels or new broched brawlings with posting to Iustices not to be reconciled but to be auenged not to finish but to reâ—iue controuersies and to â—ub old iniuries vntill they bleed so as that day that is sanctified ordained for loue is a day of hatred of a day of reconciliation it is made a day of dissension and this cannot but proceed from a prophane stocke Others as seeming more fauourable though they make not this day a time of paÌ„pering of the flesh which is a time of purging the flesh yet they make it a day of palpable darkenes which should be a day of bright shining light by hunting of beares by haunting of playes and such like that if they begin the day in the spirit they wâ—â—l end in the flesh receiuing some good motions in the morning they burie them in the euening and giuing the Lord the forenoone they recompence the diuell with the afternoone Yea in some place the Lords day is the Diuels day being fraught with so many fraies stained with such filthie fornication and burthened with the sinnes which their ordinarie callings on the weeke daies spueâ—out in that on those daies they cannot bee frequented for want oâ— companie Now whether we speake of the not sanctifying or of the prophaning of the day we affirme the Sabbath to be broken in thought word and deede For the whole law being spirituall Rom. 7. and this being a principall part of that lawe it must needes be that this precept as well as the rest taketh vp as well the inner as the outward man Besides it is a generall rule in the law that whatsoeuer is vnlawfull to be done the same is vnlawfull to be thought or spoken of and looke in what measure the wicked actions of men are forbidden in the same manner is the wicked affection and communication forbidden also Many haue notwithstanding made such proceedings in sinne that when they should reckon with their soules they reckon with their seruants and when they should make euen with their consciences they strike euen with their chapmen and yet perswade themselues of small breach of the Sabbath because as they say they do but speake a little with their tongue and scribble with their pennes Then wee must knowe that as what we may doe that we may talke of so what we may not doe that may we not talke of Wherefore laying aside our filthie songs our table talke of worldly matters our carnal deuices and worldly compasses which we are fetching in our thoughts whilest wee sit in the congregation our priuie discourses of our successe in our callings and our politike disposing of our weeke following all which shut out of the doores better things and ouerquel the vigour of good things Wherefore as the nourishing of ill thoughts is at all times vnseasonable so to harbour them on this day is most
can be vnderstood of Christ in whom was no sinne and therefore no rising from sinne And thus much for the places of the old testament now we will alleage those places of the new First let vs consider of the words wherewith our Sauiour Christ confuâ—eth the Sadduces Math. 22. 32. I am the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob God cannot be sayd to be the God of Abraham being dead except he raise his body againe which he hath in keeping as well as his soule For he saith not I am the God of Abrahams soule but I am the God of Abraham the God of his whole man wherefore it must needes be that Abraham must rise againe Mâ—t. 25. 31. When the Sonne of man commeth in his glorie and all the holy Angels with him then shall hee sit vpon the throne of his glorie Likewise Luke 14. 13. When thou makest a feast call the poore the maymed the lâ—me and the blinde 14. And thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust As if our Sauiour Christ should say although thou maiest think that all the things thus giuen are lost here yet there commeth a time when thou shalt reape the recompence plentifully and haue thy reward with the iust Ioh. 5. 28. 29 The Lord sheweth the resurrection of both estates and willeth them not to maruell that he should raise their soules to life which would raise their bodies from death â—8 Marueilâ— not at this saith he for the houre shall come i. the which all that are in the graues shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of man â—9 And they soâ—ll come forth that haue â—â—â— good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation Ioh. 11. Martha as we shewed before plainely testifieth of the resurrection and confesseth her faith therein Act. 3. 19. The Apostle Peter calleth this rising againe the time of refreshing a thing most comfortable for as the wearisome way saâ—ing man recreateth himselfe with his Inne at night so the godly shall surely after their troubles bee renewed and refreshed at the presence of Christ. Act. â—3 6. Paul sheweth to the Pharisies how hee was accused of the hope and resurrection of the dead And Act â—4 15. Paul protesteth his faith of the resurrection that it should bee both of the iust and the vniust which thing wrought in him as it ought to do in all a carefull conscience of well doing and therefore he addeth in the verse following 16. And herein I indeuour my selfe to haue alway a cleere conscience toward God and toward men What is more largely proued and confirmed than this 1. Cor. 15. 10. in the whole chapter throughout Besides 2. Cor. 5 10. Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ saith the Apostle that euery one may receiue the thiâ—gs that are done in his bodie according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill Philip. 3. 21. it is said that Christ shall change our vile bodies the place is set downe before The manner and end of this resurrection is also set downe 1. Thes. 4. 14. 15. 16. 17. If wee beleiue saith Paul that Iesus is dead and is risen euen so them which sleepe in Iesus will God bring with him 15. For this say wee vnto you by the word of the Lord that wee which liue and are remaining to the comming of the Lord shall not preuent them which sleepe 16. For the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute c. The Epistle to the Hebrues chapter 11. painteth out the manifold martyrdomes of the saints and sheweth how some were racked and would not be deliuered others were tried by mockâ— and scourgings by bands and imprisonments they were stoned they were hewen in sunder they were tempted and so forth and why did they indure these things The Apostle telleth vs verse 35. That they might receiue a better resurrection than any deliuerance they could haue here Againe verse 39. These obtained not the promise that is not the accomplishment of the promises verse 40. Why God prouiding a better thing for vs that they without vs should not be made perfect for euen the first member of Christ dying many thousand yeers agoe shal not receiue the fulnes of the promise that is in bodie and soule vntill the last member be readie But of all places most excellent are these 2. Pet. 3. 10. The day of the Lord wil come as a theefe in the night in the which the heauens shall passe away with a noyse and the elements shall melt with heate and Reue. 20. 11. And I sawe a greate white Throne and one that sate on it from whose face fled both the earth and the heauen and their place was no more found 12. And I sawe the dead both great and small stand before God c. 13. And the Sea gaue vp her dead which were in her and death and hell deliuered vp their dead which were in them Now as we here haue receiued the trueth of the doctrine so now let vs see into it further by reason that as on the one side we cannot denie there is a resurrection seeing the word doth confirme it vnlesse we will depart from the faith and denie the word so on the other side when we shall see how these things are we cannot withstand it euen with reason vnlesse we be senselesse The reasons therefore which we will vse are partly drawne from God himselfe partly from the order of nature and from the creatures partly from the commodities which accompanie the trueth of this doctrine and from the inconueniences which ensue the contrarie Those proofes which are drawn from the Lord himselfe are to be considered either in his owne person simply or as we consider of him in his Mediatorship and as the second person in the Trinitie Concerning those things which are in his owne person we must obserue his trueth his iustice and his power his trueth because heauen and earth shall passe but no title of his word shall faile and his promises in Christ Iesus are Yea and Amen Wherefore whatsoeuer the Lord hath set downâ— in his word to bee done it must beare with vs that credit that it is our part with Abraham to yeeld to it though outward meanes seeme cleane contrary and with Marie to beleeue it although no visible meanes are apparant His iustice is so espoused to his trueth that whatsoeuer we haue heard out of the word the equitie of his iustice doth require both to the accomplishment of his promises in rewarding the godly and the fulfilling of his threatnings in reuenging the vngodly This we see Matth. 25. 33. where by the rule of righteousnesse he seâ—teth the sheepe on the right hand and the goates on the left Luk. 16. 23. it is set downe how the rich man being in
A TREATISE OF THE DOCTRINE OF FASTING Matth. 6. When thou fastest prepare thy selfe secretly not before men but God which seeth in secret and he will reward thee openly Esay 1. 16. The fasting that the Lord requireth is that you put away your euill thoughts ceasing to doe euill and learne to doe good applying your selues to equitie and deliuering the oppressed helping the fatherlesse to his right and letting the widowes complaint come before you Esay 58. Vnto whom he is like that fasteth and yet ceaseth not to sinne Behold when you fast your lust remaineth still for you doe no lesse violence to your debtors ye fast to strife and debate and smite with the fist of wickednesse Zach. 7. 9. Fasting without true workes of mercie is vnprofitable Shew mercie and â—ouing kindnes euery man to his neighbour Dan. 9. Daniel prayed vnto the Lord with fasting Ioel. 2. 12. Let vs turne to the Lord with fasting weeping and mourning 1. Sam. 7. 6. The children of Israel fasted confessing their sinnes to God Acts. 14. Paul and Barnabas praied and fasted at the ordaining of Elders 2. Cor. 6. 4. Paul proueth himselfe a Minister of God by fasting and praying Luk. 2. 37. Anna the Prophetesse serued God by fasting and praying Psalm 35. 13. Iesus Christ humbld his soule Psalm 69. 10. Weakened his knees Psalm 109. 24. And became leane with fasting SOme fasts are generall and priuate as the fast instituted of Hester and Mardoche which was commaunded generally to all the Iewes but yet priuately practised in their seuerall houses some are publike and particular as the fast of Ezra in the behalfe of the Iewes which married strange wiues This must needes be confessed first in him to be singular Secondly when they that feared the words of the Lord would adioyne themselues vnto him to be particular yet done in the Temple before and for others to be publike It may be granted that the fasts now of our time in the same sense may be said to be generally vsed that is in all and euery place of this realine for that they may be vsed according to Gods holy ordinance and in this sense it is often taken both in the Scriptures and common speech but as it is taken in our proper sense there cannot as yet be any generall fast obserued when all those things can in no measure be performed which in that kinde is necessarily required It may be indeed that such daies of generall mourning may come which God for his Christs sake turne away from vs as of generall warres plagues and famines for then men will be easilie brought to generall fasts with the Niniuites But these kinds of fasts as they are now vsed and as in the Scriptures they are commaunded to be vsed be to be taken vp in the wisedome of the spirite to mooue vs to mourne for many spirituall euils present the very causes of generall dangers to come which by these meanes may be preuented and can be vnderstood of no kinde of men but of them which are truely taught out of the word of God to see and feele their owne sins and the sins of others and to feare those iudgements of God to come And here holdeth the direction of our Sauiour Christ concerning the rent cloth and new wine for because it cannot be so generall rather then there should be none it is better that the doctrine be truely deliuered and some example thereof shewed to prouoke others by an holy emulation thereunto that both the people may be deliuered from their ignorance and also being taught the truth of the doctrine that they should not think the vse of it vnpossible Besides the true fast both publike and priuate truly taught and faithfully practised doth deliuer vs from our errours wherewith we haue bin intangled keepeth vs from carnal liberty which otherwise we might take confuteth the erronious and dangerous opinions of the Papasts about fasting and stoppeth their slaunderous mouthes who of long time haue accused vs that we fast not at all The necessity of fasting in our Church may easily be seene for that we abouÌ„d with so many sins fasting is necessarily to be vsed with prayer for the preseruation of Religion of the Estate that the word of God may be diuided aright that the coÌ„sciences of meÌ„ being terrified with their sin they may see how they haue deserued the change of Religion and alteration of this prosperous gouernment though God in his mercie hath hitherto continued both will do still if we still bewailing our sins amending our liues beleeue both his threatnings and his promises to be true But aboue all Fasting in these daies is necessarie because our sinnes do more abound than before greater tokens of Gods wrath doe appeare than before more feare of danger both in the Church and Common-wealth than before which being manifest it is requisite not onely that there should be ordinarie preaching and praying for his Maiestie his Councell the Church Common-wealth which wâ— alwaies vsed but also extraordinarie vse of those meanes with fasting to preuent the wrath of God that may ensue And coÌ„cerning the ordinary defence against euils to come it must be confessed that as they are subordinated and ioyned with spirituall meanes they may be good without them they will not preuaile because they want the help of prayer and fasting It were too great security to rest in the ordinary meanes of defeÌ„ce as of wisdome policie multitude of armes furniture of weapons c. and to boast in these because God resisteth the proud giueth grace to the humble So theÌ„ the neglect of this exercise of humbling our selues will declare our securitie securitie sheweth our pride doth bewray our infidelity Neither is the end of praier or fasting the neglect of the ordinary meanes but the pulling away of our confidence in them that we might rest in the only power and goodnes of God Which how necessarie a thing it is plainely appeareth in the two great ouerthrowes which the Israelites had of the Beniamites wheras they being more in number better appointed in the defence of a good cause were notwithstanding constrained twice to retire with great slaughter vntill at the last by casting off all confidence in themselues by prayer and fasting acknowledging themselues to be nothing they obtained victorie For then shall corporal means most preuaile when all the spiritual which God commandeth haue been truly vsed And they are fittest to vse the outward meanes of defence which haue learned to conuey their faith froÌ„ theÌ„ by the publike exercises of humiliation vnto the promises of God If with fasting and praier we can wrastle with the Archangell of God then shall we neuer be afraid of Duke Esau nor all his Edomites if we be Israelites to preuaile with God we cannot be but Iacobs to preuaile with man What should I say of our forefathers which by this faith haue obtained their victories The time
should we be burthened with the traditions of Esaues Heremites and Heretikes It is said of Basil the great and Nazianzene the learned that they vse thus to macerate their bodies with very often abstinence but what followes after they were made as a great learned Censurer saith vnprofitable to the Church lying sicke sometimes halfe a yeere sometimes an whole yeere Why then should wee tempt God to lay an yoke vpon the disciples necks which neuer our fathers were able to beare Seeing wee are dead with Christ from the ordinances of the world why as though wee were in the world should wee bee burthened with traditions as touch not tâ—ste not handle not which all perish with vsing and are after the commandement and doctrine of men which things indeede haue a shâ—we of wisedome in voluntarie religion and humilitie of minde and nâ—t sparing the bodie but are of no value saue for the fulfilling of the flesh Moreouer wee must learne to make a difference betweene a temperate moderate vse of Gods creatures which we call sobrietie and ought alwaies to appeare in the life of Christians and an vtter abstinence from the vse of the creatures called Fasting which neither by Gods word ought nor yet by naturall reason can be continually or daily And here let vs learne to auoide the extremities to keepe the meane in fasting which master Bucer hath taught vs who saith that if we â—schue not fasting at all or fasting too much wee shall fast aright Call they this a fast for a man to abstaine euery day from a meales meate to vse prayer at morning and at night although that hee spend the most part of the day and the whole night in the commodities refreshings and pleasures of this life this is no sound Diuinitie The blessed Baptists course and rusticall diet of locusts and wilde hony which he vsed according to the nature of the barren and wilde soile wherein hee liued maketh nothing for this purpose vnlesse those that will haue it vsed put on also the Camels hayteâ— His disciples which foolishly followed him without a warrant of that which he did vpon good ground are said to fast not euery day but oftentimes The hyperbolicall phrases of praying and fasting and of the continuall abode day and night in the Temple of the ancient Anna a widowe of fourescore and foure yeeres liuing in contemplation will not serue to proue that a daily exercise of fasting should bee vsed of married folkes and others that leade a life actiue either ciuill or ecclesiâ—sticall who for their yeeres may endure the traueiles of their minde and bodie and by their calling are bound sixe dayes in the weeke without some speciall occasion to follow the workes of the same and on the seuenth day to celebrate a feast vnto the Lord and not a fast with the Manicheâ—s Thus the most excellent seruants of God Dauid Daniel and Paul are most notably commended vnto vs for their holy exercises of prayer and fasting whereof one as we read they vsed daily and according to their ordinarie wants the other vpon speciall and extraordinarie needes which God did presse them with These examples are wee bound to followe so farre forth as they followed Christ who although hee fasted no doubt verie manie times yet notwithstanding his life was so farre from a daily fast that it was thought a continuall feaste Indeede the Popish fast may well enough and without danger to the bodie bee continually and daily vsed and yet many wayes dangerous and hurtfull to the soule but other fasting being daily vsed would bee both hurtfull to the bodie in puffing it vp with windes and filling it vp with corrupt humours and also to the soule in that pride would bee ingendred and noisome opinions also nourished in it A true fast requireth not an emptinesse of the bellie onelie because the kingdome of heauen is neither in meate nor drinke and that if wee eate wee are not the worse and if we eate not we are not the better and seeing the bodily exercise profiteth little yea oftentimes hurteth much more in puffing vp the minde than it can doe good in pulling it downe wee must as much and as carefully vse the word and prayer and other holy exercises publike and priuate for the increase of spirituall things as we vse abstinence from naturall adding so many meanes to the inward man as we take from the outward that wee may not onely humble our selues in body but in both together that we waite on Gods good time to receiue from him coÌ„fort to our spirites as wee looke and make account shortly to take sustenance for our bodies Besides the true fast requireth vs to rest from our ordinarie profits and pleasures and if it be publike to heare also two three or foure Sermons in one day with long and feruent prayer and serious meditation before in the midst and after these exercises reuerent reading of the Scriptures of singing of Psalmes ioyned with fasting as it is perfectly taught in the perfect vse and true ende of this exercise The Prophets Isaiah and Ioel thought it not enough to exhort the people to true repeÌ„tance but called also for the publike exercise of the same which doctrine of the Prophets is sealed by Nehemiah and Ezrah and the rest of the people who notwithstanding had their notable profiting in the knowledge of the lawe yet seeing the secret threatnings of the Lord against their spirituall euils added this meane of a fast beyond the ordinarie vse of the word leauing an example to the Church for her instruction in all ages Were we as sharpe sighted as tender conscienced as they we might discerne greater iudgements threatned of the Lord against vs and feele more spiritual euils in our selues than euer they did for to let passe that great plague of the Lord vpon our times as the Ministerie so ignorant and dissolute such sacriledge by impropriations and irreligious Patrons which are not all this while amended the carnall life of Protestants the stifnesse of Papists which cannot thus long be conuerted the dangerous dissembling of Atheists and Machiauelists in the Church and coÌ„monwealth the long bitter contentions of the true professours besides many moe euils not to be spoken and many knowne and professed euils in these dayes against which hitherto neither lawe hath been established nor the preaching preuailed and wee forget our brethrens calamitie in the persecuted Churches with whom we haue thus long and still doe forget to mourne Hath not the Lord himselfe blowne a Trumpet to our Fasts let then those which are the Ministers of the Lord be continually exhorting hereunto God graunt them to rebuke sinne to threaten the law moue Repentance and to vrge Fasting OF THE SENDING OF THE HOLY GHOST Acts. 2. 14 15 16 17 c. 14 But Peter standing with the eleuen lift vp his voyce and saide vnto them Yee men of Iudea and yee all that inhabite in Hierusalem bee this knowne vnto
you and hearken vnto my words 15 For these are not drunken as ye suppose since it is but the third houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Ioel. 17 And it shall be in the last dayes saith God I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames IN the former part of this chapter is set down the worke of God in sending downe the holy Ghost on the Apostles as also the effects hereof both in the Apostles and in the hearers wonderful in the one diuerse in the other the Apostles speaking with such strage tongues the hearers hitherto not greatly moued but secretly murmuring saying they had drunke deepely and so became eloquent Whereat Peter taking this good occasion confuteth them by two reasons first telling them it was but yet nine of the clock or the third houre of the day at what time men vse not to be drunken Nay saith hee it is so far off that we are drunken as ye suppose that it is with vs cleane coÌ„trarie For the thing is not come to passe that one of your owne Prophets foretold you it is not superfluitie of drink but an aboundance of God his spirit not promised by speciall priuiledge to vs alone but to all sexes conditions and estates of men whatsoeuer if ye be prepared to receiue it For as the Lord hath bestowed the gifts of his spirit on vs so will he also doe it to you if ye wilfully refuse not and therefore the Lord is readie now to worke wonders in the world whoso either wittingly refuseth or carelesly abuseth these graces shall be snared in these iudgements yet so as the Lord being more readie to magnifie his mercie than to shew his iustice will accomplish this that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall both escape the iudgements threatned and also obtaine these And thus much both generally briefely for the scope of this place More particularly we may obserue three speciall poynts first the liberall testimonie of Ioel and his rich commendation of the grace of God in bestowing such graces on his Church vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ and this is set downe vers 17. 18. the second thing is that at what time the Lord will thus deale with his people the Lord will send many iudgements as heresies offences dearths plagues and warres which here are declared in figuratiue and borrowed speeches of blood fire vapour of smoke and such like whereby he will punish and auenge himselfe for the contempt of so gracious mercies as vers 19. 20. and the third thing is the meanes how wee shall escape such heauie iudgements and attaine to such heauenly graces and so perseuere in them which is declared vers 21. But before we enter further into the deep discourse of these particular poynts we will obserue the occasion and the circumstances of this speech of Peter the occasion was that the people not profiting by the former and marueilous work of the Lord the Apostle taketh occasion further to instruct them that were teachable and to reproue the scorners and yet he was not so offended at them in that God his wonderfull works did nothing profit them as that therefore he left off all but he stirreth vp himselâ—e the more earnestly and endeuoureth familiarly to teach them Whereby we are to learne not rashly suddainly or vnaduisedly too much to be offended at the not profiting slender profiting or back sliding of some but rather we must labour to attempt the matter with a new onset remembring alwaies that not onely a woe is threatned to them that giue iust occasion of offence but also vnto them that in Christ doe take offence and therefore taking a view of our selues either in naturall or spirituall gifts we must trie our selues how patiently we can susteine without offence either the want or resistance of the like gifts in others and yet we see that if after some meanes vsed men goe slowlie forward and not make such speedie proceedings as is desired men for the most part are readie to leaue off all and are glad to draw out of the yoke of their duetie as thinking themselues well exempted and as it were discharged when as spirituall men in such cases thinke themselues to be stirred vp to the more earnest and painefull vsing of the meanes to which well meaning minds and to men of so vpright an heart the Lord often giueth good increase of gifts that they may imploy the vse of them vnto others And surely if flesh and blood might iudge in such a case we would thinke that this present occasion might haue made Peter giue ouer and goe from the people but he more meekely and modestly as the foreman of the quest followeth the matter and answereth vnto them as we haue heard We may reade Acts 6. how there did arise a murmuring betweene the Iewes and the Grecians in so much as the Apostles credit began to be called into question that they had not care of the widowes which was a dutie belonging vnto them as though they had the faith of God in respect of persons This might seeme to be able to discourage them but contrariwise through the blessing of God his spirit they espied their own wants in themselues and began to seeke a new Ministerie Now if they had taken the matter too much to heart they might haue become vnprofitable but they meekely passing ouer the offence and wisely looking to the counsell of God thought themselues to be but men and that they could not infinitely bee ocupied or busied in many things ordained Deacons in the Church This then we must make a speciall vse of when for some good meanes vsed or otherwise much vnkindnes is offered vs euen of our friends or we find little thankes for our trauell nay sometime reape reproches at their hands for our reward that then we growe not slacker in our duties or waxe colde in loue and droope in our affection towards them which if we doe we shall bewray that our affection was meerely and onely naturall and not spirituall True it is and cannot be denied that a kinde heart and liberall minde is most broken with reproches but yet this offence must be ouercome and striuen against in vs after the example both of Peter in our present text and of the rest of the Apostles in that former place Acts 6. who rather tooke occasioÌ„ to accuse themselues than to cease to be profitable to the Church of Christ. Neither is it neither ought it to seeme to vs a strange thing that the graces and gifts of God haue found such cold entertainement yea which is a thing more contrarie great repulses and reproches Much learning saith Festus Acts 26. 24. maketh Paul mad the workes of God his spirit here are counted drunkennes Ezechiel is thought to sing a
serue the world if all our minde heart and affections bee giuen to the world wee cannot serue God They then that are filled with wine are drunken cannot haue the holy Ghost I say drunken because otherwise there were no reason For one may drinke wine moderatly and yet speake wonderfully of the workes of God and a man may after eating and drinking vtter the graces and praises of God to shewe that he hath not immoderatly abused God his creatures For it is a flat argument whereby we may proue our selues that if after our repast receiued wee can discreetly reuerently and humbly speake of things to God his praise and glorie we haue not been immoderate or intemperate deuourers of his gifts This is a profitable argument and worthie our meditation In what worldly thing soeuer we exceede we cannot applie our selues to God his kingdome For if the kingdom of God be our chiefest delight we shall vse this world as though wee vsed it not Wee are wont to marueile much that after the word preached our prayers made the Sacraments receiued there yet appeareth no change nor alteratiō in vs our affections are as they were our life is the same that it was before but we doe not consider that before we came to the word prayer and Sacraments our hearts were fraught and ballaced with worldly cares so that there was no place left voide in our affections for the word and that our hearts were so pestred and thronged with vaine pleasures that there was no roome for God his spirit to keepe residence in and for religion to dwell among vs. The due consideration whereof must waine vs from the world and surfeting pleasures which locke vp our hearts that the Lord cannot enter in We cannot well runne with the Hare and hold with the Hound wee cannot hold fire and water together we cannot reconcile Christ and Belial light darkenesse God and the diuell If one be vp the other must downe if one be downe the other will vp Againe we marueile that after the word preached we are so ouertaken with our accustomed pleasures and profits seeing that whilest we did heare we had a secret and sweete disliking of sinne and an irking of our selues for the same so long as these after-thoughts correct the former Surely I answere out of Paul 2. Cor. 3. 3. because we are yet carnall we are more carnall than spirituall we are babes in Christ we haue but young beginnings in Christ but old proceedings in the world Why then doe we come to God so halting and limping euen because we are not come to any good growth in new birth Howbeit let vs beware that we continue not still to be staruelings least it breedeth in vs a sickne vnto death both of body and soule If we were more spirituall than carnall had the Spirit powred vpon vs in some plentifull measure were fully perswaded of God his prouidēce watching ouer vs of the ministerie of his holy Angels waiting vpon vs assured of the glorie of the life to come feeling the mightie power of the word of the law to humble vs of the Gospell to breede faith in vs of the Sacraments to seale vs of Christ to liue in vs oh how should we liue in this world Whilest Christ liued in Paul he vsed this world as though he vsed it not he felt such ioy in the fruites of the Spirit that all other things were vile vnto him So the cause why good motions die in vs so soone and the suggestions of the flesh preuaile so strongly against vs is because we are more carnall than spirituall Many rules may be giuen how a man may vse himselfe but to set downe all either we shall come short or else in reaching some good measure of them we may swell in priuie pride but learne this well and learne all which after a long part of a sermon our Sauiour Christ concludeth with Matth. 6 33. First seeke ye the kingdome of God and his righteousnes c. This is hard but if we come to any meane growth in holines and taste how sweete the Lord is to vs then we shall surely feele our flesh not to be so masterfull neither shall it be so laborious to doe the good we desire to doe The argument of the Apostle we see is this It is so farre from these men that they are drunken that it is God his spirit in them than which two what can be more contrarie and it is written euen by one of your owne Prophets In the last daies I will powre out my Spirit vpon all flesh c. This is now come to passe and therefore Christ his kingdome is now For whensoeuer God his Spirit shall come vpon all then is the kingdome of Christ come but now God his Spirit is come vpon all therefore now is the kingdome of Christ come Thus the Apostle reacheth vs how we may know when and where Christ his kingdome is euen where as well the young as the old the women as the men the seruants as the maisters can shew forth the workes of the Lord. In Poperie men and women old and young maisters and seruants could not talke of the mysteries of God therefore in Poperie there is not Christ his kingdome And though our compound Anabaptists haue great things in their mouthes yet because their men and women speake nothing but dreames forsaking the word of God they haue not the kingdome of Christ. In many places in the daies of Queene Mary both old and yong were not afraid to shew the praise of God as well women as men boldly professed the truth not only maisters but seruants gaue testimonie to the Gospell with their bloud and therefore then in such places appeared this kingdome And we may safely at this day reason so in euery congregation where old and young men and women can speake the praise of God there is the Spirit of God there is the kingdome of Christ otherwise if these things are not there there is not his kingdome what meanes so euer are vsed And now to braunch out these words more particularly first we are to note that God bestoweth such an excellent thing as his Spirit secondly that so excellent a thing is sent to so vile a thing as flesh thirdly this grace is not leased out to a few here and there but is freely offered to all sorts ages sexes and conditions of men fourthly it is not distilled by thinne drops but powred out in full measure and plentifull abundance What more vile than flesh what more pretious than the Spirit of God the excellencie whereof we shall see more euidently Ioel. 2. where after the Prophet had seuerely threatned the Iewes and exhorted them to conuert he comforteth them againe by promising vnto them the renewing of God his mercies and not staying in telling them how the Lord would send them againe corne wine and oyle he commeth at the last and putteth them in minde of that which
he is not too much grieued But if we haue not God his spirit surely we belong not to God For haue we wit wisedome health power wealth authoritie credit friends or any such thing and yet haue not receiued the spirit of God what are we but a more fit substance or subiect whereupon Sathan may frame the worke of sinne It is not the poore sillie or simple people that be the maine instruments which the diuell doth vse in his greatest affaires to doe hurt but the wise politique rich and mightie men of the world Contrariwise if with these good gifts we haue the spirit of God what great good may we doe in Church or Common-wealth If besides the beautie of God his spirit we haue the flowers of outward things what a singular ornament is this to our garland What shall I say more In affliction the spirit sheweth vs the hand of God both humbling and comforting vs reuealeth our sinnes worketh in vs the contempt of this life the desire of the life to come and so sanctifieth our crosse by wisedome repentance and patience Seeing then these are the effects of God his spirit that it feoffeth vs by faith into euerlasting inheritance it assureth vs of all our rich treasures in Iesus Christ seeing it sanctifieth all inward gifts seasoneth the vse of all outward things briefly seeing with it all things seeming miserable are most blessed and without it all things seeming happie are most miserable it followeth that of all gifts the holy Ghost is the most excellēt Howbeit one thing here is to be added that we may wholy separate our selues from the Anabaptists we speake of the Spirit as he sheweth his force in vs and worketh in vs by the ministerie of the word which two worke together and therefore it is said Ioh. 6. My words are spirit and life For without the Spirit the word is as the bright Sunne to a blind man who not for fault of a pure obiect but for want of sense is not able to discerne the cleerest thing in the world and therfore the Prophet Dauid Psal. 119 saith Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law True it is the Sunne is bright but what is that to a blinde man True it is the word is glorious but what is that to a man without the spirit of God For so farre we profit by the word as we receiue the power of it by the inward ministerie of the Spirit we must trie the spirits by the word and we shall then know that we haue receiued the spirit of God when he giueth vs the pure vnderstanding the carefull receiuing and zealous practising of the same Carnall men and our late Anabaptists be but boasters of themselues in terming themselues spiritual men we are not taught so to bragge of the Spirit or any worke thereof but as it is warranted vnto vs by the written word we confesse that blinde is our minde and that we cannot profit by the word but by God his spirit we looke not for the spirit in our phantasie but for the spirit which worketh by the word which spirit spake by Abraham by the Patriarches by Moses and the Prophets by Paul and the Apostles and by our Sauiour Christ himselfe Seeing the spirit of God is so high a thing we are here to complaine why we hunt after life profit and pleasure and haue so small care to obtaine God his good spirit which is so pretious It is a great fault to fansie so much the things of this world and so little to esteeme this And here not of a set treatise but by the way we will speake of the last part of our diuision that is of the meane how to attaine to these graces of the Spirit We know rich men can for their increase frequent faires ambitious men can get preferment carnall men will watch their opportunities and euery man in his kinde knoweth how to prouide best for his profit and pleasure Our way goeth on the other hand and heth in the carefull hearing of the word the feruent vse of prayer the reuerent fruitfull resorting to the Sacraments and most holy submitting of ourselues to the discipline of the Lord in frequenting the companie of God his children and in waining our selues from the world by all which meanes the spirit may haue a more voluntarie free and perfect worke in and vpon vs. And although all these things are not particularly here set downe yet marke here is named the most proper meane pointing at all the rest and this as ye see is prayer by the which the Lord conueigheth his spirit into vs to make all the other meanes more pleasant profitable to vs. Why then are not so many sermons now adaies more effectuall when one or two sermons touched these people so powerfully Surely God his spirit worketh not in vs as he wrought in them Why when any be conuerted doe so few turne to the Lord when as the Lord drew so many of these men at once to himselfe Because we are drawne away too much of our owne flesh and taste not the sweetnes of God his spirit as they did But can a man pray for faith and God his spirit which as yet hath neither faith nor the spirit of God Whatsoeuer good gift we haue it is certaine we haue it by faith and God his spirit in some measure in vs and then we may pray for the increase of them in vs. For it is God his spirit that prayeth in vs Rom 8 True it is that many haue receiued God his Spirit before they feele it and faith before they see it and by this meanes they pray to receiue faith and the spirit of God as they thinke or rather the increase of both thinke I because they haue receiued them before for els could they neuer truly haue prayed But they then that are called owe this dutie to Ministers that they must pray for thē euen as Preachers must pray for them Thus we shall see the prayers of the Church Psalm 67. The Pastor for the people the people for the Pastor must make prayers supplications Generally all must so let their light shine before men so watch in prayer that others seeing our godly life may say oh what a people in wisedome true godlines is this it is a good and an happie thing to ioyne our selues to them what zeale what humilitie what plentifull fruits of faith are here blessed are the people that haue such a Pastor blessed is the Pastor that hath such a people And here let vs remember how the Apostles did not onely pray for the increase of God his spirit in themselues but for the beginnings of it in others which as yet had not receiued it teaching vs thereby what is our dutie to wit that we rest not in our owne priuate feelings or in praying for the increase of them but that we pray that others may taste of the like ioyes as we
feele that the seede of God his Spirit may bud foorth that both we and they ioyning together in deuout prayer and Christian practise of our profession may call and allure others as yet further from vs to come neerer to vs. But some will say vnto me I was wont to haue better dispositions and to feele sweeter motions than I haue done of late I profit little or nothing nay I feare rather I goe backe Why I pray you is this I say surely God his spirit worketh not in me as he hath done before because I cannot haue such delight in the word such sweetnes in feruent prayer such ioy in the Sacraments I haue not such a plentifull measure of God his spirit in me Now followeth the second thing in these words Vpon flesh Here are two things in nature opposite one against another the one most pretious the other most vile What more pretious than the Spirit of God what more vile than flesh that is than a man meerely vnregenerate That this word flesh so signifieth it appeareth Genes 6. 3. where the Lord saith My spirit shall not alwaies striue with men because he is but flesh that is such as in whom my image is blotted out And Rom 7. 18. the Apostle saith I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing In which place the Apostle speaketh of himselfe as of a man meerely naturall and vnregenerate And Ioh. 3. 6. it is said That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that that is borne of the Spirit is Spirit Where the antithesis and contrarietie doth shewe the meaning of this word flesh Here then is the depth height length and breadth of God his mercie commended vnto vs in giuing his holie spirit to sinful flesh and therefore we may iustly crie out with the Prophet Psal. 8. 4. what is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him Oh what is man that the Lord should giue him his Spirit If the man of God cried out thus for the benefit of outward things how much rather are we to crie for the benefit of God his Spirit If Iob in his booke reasoneth that it is a great mercie of God that he will take paines to chastice man how much more mercie is it when he will vouchsafe his Spirit to be giuen vnto him If then flesh is so contemptible a thing that it lieth without all honour vntil God doth send his blessed Spirit here is confuted the doting opinion of the Papists who think that there is some good thing in man which moueth the Lord through a liking and louing of him to bestow these inestimable graces of the spirit on him when as of it selfe it is wholy alwaies and in al things corrupt and onely euill continually Wherein these blinde Diuines shew and bewray themselues not to haue tasted truly at any time of the spirit of God but to glance at it with some glimmering sight to their further condemnatiō as the foolish Philosophers For God his people doe plainly feele and to the glorie of God boldly confesse that there is no first degree or preparation in themselues whereby they might moue the Lord once to cast his fauourable countenance towards them but that it is onely the merit and the vndeserued mercy of God that his spirit which worketh any good proceedings in them doth also begin in them and the same spirit both continueth the worke and maketh a way for the worke which he himselfe must worke vpon afterward It is said Esay 44. 3. I will powre water vpon the thirstie and flouds vpon the drie ground where our nature for barrennes is compared to drie ground and the Spirit to a fountaine of water The Lord moreouer by his Prophet sheweth that vntill by his good spirit he doth soften vs wee haue stonie hearts And can a stone bleede though you bruise cut and breake it in peeces Surely no more can wee bee bruised humbled and broken in heart for sinne be the iudgements of God neuer so sorely vrged vpon vs vntill God by his good spirit touch vs. If it bee then a great worke to turne a stone into flesh to make a thing most insensible most sensible then surely to make a stonie heart fleshie and our hearts that are hardened to melt bleede and to be resolued into teares is a more excellent worke and this is the onely worke of God his spirit And as thus much wee haue spoken for doctrine so also it may make for our consolation and for the comfort of al them that are broken in minde and feele the burthen of their naturall corruption True it is that all generally and naturally are flesh drie ground and hard hearts but all doe not feele this all see not this all lament not this and therefore all that haue not the beginnings of faith and haue not tasted the first fruites of the spirit because they are but flesh how can they feele any thing in themselues But when the spirit commeth that hardnes is taken away the vale is rent and then wee begin to complaine of our deadnes and dulnes then wee will crie out of our selues as of men vnworthie of any grace or fauour of God Then remember to thy comfort the couenant of God made vnto vs that is that God will powre out his spirit on flesh and thou shalt receiue of the power thereof if thou complaine in truth and not as a Parrat counterfeiting the worke of reason For as some birds can counterfeite mens wordes so some men can counterfeite God his words If then thou art not truly moued and purely affected neither feelest such gratious working in thee as thou desirest remember that God will powre his spirit on flesh God will powre waters on drie ground God will soften the hard hearts and though in our selues wee finde no towardnes the Lord will send flouds of water in steed of drinesse and fleshinesse in stead of hardnes and comfort in stead of heauines Now followeth the third thing that is that this benefit shall vniuersally be powred out vpon all And this setteth out the goodnesse of God that doth giue it in that he doth it without respect of persons as well on children as on fathers as well on seruants as on masters as well on women as on men as well on young as on olde together with the fourth thing in that this heauenly gift shall in plentifull measure bee powred out in that the ions and daughters shall prophecie the young men shall see visions and the olde men shall dreame dreames Wherein we obserue first the difference betweene the Law and the Gospell betweene the Fathers vnder the Law and those that are vnder the Gospell We grant that we al had one substance of faith and repentance only they looked for Christ to come we to Christ alreadie come And here are to be noted two other differences the one that then the spirit was giuen to
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is â—â—rking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
touching the forgiuenesse of our sinnes and euerlasting life for if we can once be persuaded that Christ is ours wee shall not greatly doubt but that with Christ we shall haue all things needfull for vs. Let vs receiue this benefit though it come alone vea though it bring troubles with itâ— and then for outward things we shall possesse our soules with patience For saith this reuerend man we haue â—o true feeling of the forgiuenes of our sinnes if we cannot when we feele it be therewith contented and readie to forgoe all other things 3. To looke well to our sanctification and regeneration for if the Lord grant vs to be the glorious temples of his most holy spirit wherein his graces may shine he will not deny vs the base things of this life or if he doe we shall haue a good supplie of better things 4. To be well assured of our glorious resurrection for it is far greater to raise vs being consumed to dust than to preserue vs being aliue 5. Faith in Gods prouidence if hee made all things of nothing much more easily can hee preserue things made if hee cares for the beasts much more for mâ—n if for wicked men much more for his children if for his children when they sought him not much more when they seeke him with all their hearts and desire to serue him in holines true righteousnes 6. Lastly learne by examples that it is Gods blessing in the meanes and not the meanes without it which preserue vs. The Fathers before the flood fed on hearbes without flesh or fish and yet liued 700 800 900. yeeres The Israelites liued 40. yeeres without change of garments or any earthly and ordinarie prouision Moses and Elias liued 40. daies without meate These examples teach vs if we haue the meanes not to trust in them if we want them not to distrust in God And thus farre the summe of the second Sermon III. The third is of zeale which teacheth first how God commaundeth and commendeth zeale secondly how he rewards it The rules to know the true zeale of God are these 1. True zeale begins in our selues so proceeds to others and gaine returnes from other men ends in our selues Abraham Iob Moses c. first sinite themselues euer be more zealous against themselues than against other men for by the sense and feeling of our owne sores we be taught to deale more mildly and meekely with the sores of other men 2. True zeale is as willing to be admonished as it is carefull to admonish and that not onely of superiours where we must yeeld of necessitie but also of equals yea of inferiours whom we may seeme to contemne 3. True Zeale is not to bee hot by fits and colde in the ende 4. A very speciall marke of true zeale is this To be comforted in the publike prosperitie of the Church when priuate crosses may make vs â—ad and contrarily to mourne and lament for our brethren when priuate prosperitie might cheere our hearts 5. True zeale saith he will not spare sinne in kindred for that he loueth most naturally that hath learned to loue most spiritually and he loueth most truly that cannot abide sinne in the partie beloued without some wise and discrecte admonition 6. True zeale feareth not the force of the mightie neither is it dismayed at the lookes of the proud 7 True zeale is seene in their cause who can neuer recompence vs againe 8. The last rule of zeale is this to bee humbled in our selues for those sinnes which wee espie or censure in other men and specially such sinnes as wee espie in them which are committed to our charge for that the holy Ghost in his word accounteth their sinnes our sinnes And thus farre the third Sermon IIII. The fourth Sermon is of a good name And here he teacheth vs 1. How deare and precious a thing a good name is 2. Next what singular gainfull fruits and effects it carieth with it how God good meÌ„ are delighted with vs if we haue it 3. How careful we ought to be not to hurt our neighbour in his good name because it is an inestimable treasure which being lâ—st is most hardly recouered 4. With what care conscieÌ„ce we should seeke to find it hauing found it with all endeuour industrie to preserue it 5. He teacheth how a good name good report being good things must proceede from good causes as of vertue godlinesse and good religion 6. He noteth how the world accounteth of Gods children as of monsters if they haue but one sâ—ip and highly esteemes of a worldling for one externall gift of minde or bodie though sinnes swarme in him 7. He teacheth that if we will auoide an euill name we must first auoide all euill surmises and deuises against other men next we must haue a godly iealousie ouer our own waies that they may not breede in men any suspition of euill 8. Lastly men must be plentifull in all good workes all which must be done first with a simple and sincere affectâ—â—nâ— â—â—xt with in â—â—â—â—â—â— and diâ—erâ—tion And thus farre of a good name V. The siâ—t Sermon is of humilitie The contents of it briefly are these 1. Whereâ—ore the Lord humbleth his children before they be crowned 2. How pride rots and marres all good gifts in vs. 3. How dangerous and â—urâ—fâ—â—â— prosperitie is to many 4. How to accept good meanes in time when God calleth vs to repentance 5. How dangerous spirituall pride is to Gods children 6. How feare must increase as Gods gifts increast in vs 7. How euill thoughts doe exercise Gods best children and by what messengeâ— God awaketh them And this is the short summe of the fift Sermon VI. The sixth serues well for Christian parents for the good education of children 1. Hee warneth them that they lament not so much for their children if they bee dismembred or prooue idiots as if they prooue grosse sinners so become worse than idiots For such assuredly without repentance dishonour God greatly in this life caÌ„not escape euerlasting perdition after death but of poore idiots there is mâ—re hope 2. Next he teacheth Parents that when they finde foule sins in their children wisely to consider what causes breed them whether they be not theÌ„selues disobedient to their heauenly father hand haue been to their naturall parents and yet not repented of their sinnes 3. Lastly with what wisedome and affection we must correct our children euer mindfull how that we punish our owne sinnes in them And thus much of the sixth Sermon VII The seuenth and last Sermon teacheth vs 1. That sorrow for sinne is the first step to godlines for saith he it is impossible to hunger after Christ without it 2. That the word of God must effect that sorrow in vs by piercing our hearts and teaching vs that wee haue to doe with God and not with men and this will wound vs with a liuely feeling
or great light in darke places or great heate in bodies that were nummed before euen so truly we may say and so certainly we may perswade our selues that the spirit of God is in vs when we see our corruption consumed our soules purged from the drosse of sinne our hearts inlightened and made hot in walking and working according to that light The second question to be cōsidered is whether that man which once throughly tasted of the spirit may lose it and haue it quenched in him To this it may be said that because the spirit of God commeth to and worketh in diuers men diuersly in diuers measures therefore we must consider of the diuers working of the spirit then frame our answere accordingly First then there is a lighter lesser worke of the spirit which may be quenched in them that haue it and that this inferiour or lesser kinde of working may be taken away appeareth plainly by the parable of the seede which our Sauiour Christ propoundeth for that besides them that receiue the word into good ground and bring foorth fruites some an hundreth some thirtie some sixtie folde he doth also make mention of some others that receiued the word and yet continued not And what had not these the spirit of God in them Yes doubtlesse for they receiued the word yea they receiued it gladly and that which is more they beleeued that which they had receiued Behold then three fruites of Gods spirit in these men and yet they continued not for they beleeued indeed but their faith was temporarie it lasted but for a time and after a time it vanished away and the spirit departed from them for either the pleasures and profits of this life did driue out the graces of God and drie them vp or else the fierie heate of persecution did quite consume them More plaine and notable for this purpose is that in the sixt to the Hebrues for there the Apostle saith That some may taste of the holy Ghost and thereby be made to taste of the good word of God to be inlightened to receiue heauenly gifts yea and to taste of the power of the life to come And what then surely the Apostle saith That if such fall it is impossible they should be renewed giuing vs to vnderstand that euen they which haue receiued the holy Ghost that haue been inlightened that haue receiued heauenly gifts and haue tasted of the power of the life to come euen such may fall away and the spirit may be quenched in such There is a second kinde of working of the spirit which is a more thorough effectuall working which can neuer be taken away frō them that haue receiued it This the Apostle Peter describeth when he saith That the chosen of God are begotten againe of the immortall seede of the word This is not a bare receiuing or a light tasting of the word but it is a deepe taste of the same whereby we are begotten and borne againe The Apostle S. Iohn setteth downe another note of it saying That they that are thus borne againe cannot sin that is they cannot make an occupation of sinne they cannot fall flat away by sinne and why Euen because the seede of God abideth in them euen that seede wherewith they were begotten to a liuely hope of life euen that seede doth abide and will abide vnto the end Who so is begotten againe by this seede and hath this seede abiding in him the spirit hath wrought that in him which shall not be taken from him and therefore our Sauiour Christ saith The word that I speake is spirit and life And in another place he saith That none shall take his sheepe from him for the father is mightier than all and therefore in another place he saith That it is impossible that the elect should be seduced Thus then we see the question answered namely that there is an inferiour working which may be lost and a more effectuall working of the spirit which can neuer be taken away from them that haue it And this must not seeme strange to vs neither must we be offended that the Lord should take some and leaue others or that he should begin in some and not bring his worke to perfection for so he dealeth with other things in the world Some corne is sowen and neuer riseth some springeth and yet shortly withereth some groweth vp to an eare yet then is stricken or blasted and othersome at his good pleasure doth come to a timely ripenes In like manner some trees are planted and neuer take roote some take roote but yet not blossome some blossome yet neuer bring forth fruite and othersome through his goodnesse doe bring forth fruit in good season If the Lord deale so with the plant and hearbe of the field why may he not deale so with vs the sonnes of men If we cannot conceiue the reason of this we must holde our peace for all the workes of God are done in righteousnesse and all our knowledge is vnperfect therefore we must herein rather accuse our selues of ignorance than the Lord of vnrighousnesse nay we our selues doe deale in like sort with those things which be vnder our hand In Colledges Fellowes are first chosen to be Probationers and if they be then approoued they be made full fellowes otherwise they are not If a man being childles doe take some friends childe to make him heire of all his goods he will keepe him vpon liking if his manners be honest he shall be preferred yea it may be set ouer all his house and yet afterwards for some fault committed quite cast off Some other man taketh another childe to the same end and maketh him heire indeed so then wee must thinke it righteous in the Lord to deale thus with vs seeing we are in his hand and we must not be offended though he call some and do not inlighten them and although he inlighten some and doe not continue them and doe of his great mercie continue some euen vnto the end let vs rather see what vse we must make of this doctrine First we must take heede that we neuer quench any grace or gift that God bestoweth vpon vs. Secondly we must still labour to haue greater measure of gifts for the wicked may come to haue some small gifts such as may be quite taken away from them Lastly it doth put a plaine difference betweene the godly and the godlesse betweene them that beare a shew of holinesse and them that are indeed the holy ones of the Lord for the one endureth but for a time and the other lasteth for euer Now if we require a further triall whereby we may know whether we haue receiued that spirit which lasteth but for a time or that which will abide for euer with vs then let vs marke these rules which put a plaine difference betweene them First we must marke that inlightning and insight we
puffed vp with pride that they reioyce when their pride may be pulled downe or their haughtinesse abated either by some sharpe rebuke or by some fearefull threatning or by some moderate correction from the Lord. For they know that if it were needefull for S. Paul to be buffeted and that by the minister of Satan to the intent that his pride might be beaten down then it is much more needful for them after sundrie waies to be humbled Besides they doe not only desire the word but they also waite vpoÌ„ the Lord vntill it please him to worke further in them thereby and this waiting is as earnest as is theirs who hauing watched all the night doe waite and looke for the dawning of the day Secondly as they see their wants so also they see that grace they haue receiued and are for that time well appayed and contented therewith and therefore as their wants doe humble them so the graces of God receiued doe comfort them and as their wants doe call vpon them cause them to seeke more so that they haue doth prouoke them to be thankefull for that they haue receiued See then a quite contrarie course of the wicked and those that of sinceritie doe worship God see I say how contrarily the graces and gifts of God doe worke in them And therefore from the consideration hereof wee may well draw a fourth rule whereby to make triall and examination of our selues So to conclude this point in a word when a man by the spirit of God hath been inlightned vnto a certaine and sufficient knowledge of Gods will when he findeth his affection chiefly and aboue all other things set vpon God when he findeth a pure and sincere loue of God in his heart not for wages but for the worke of grace which after an vnspeakeable manner doth moue him thereunto when he doth thankfully acknowledge mercies receiued as he doth carefully attend and waite vpon the Lord til he bestow some greater measure of graces vpon him then may he bee vndoubedly perswaded that hee hath found the spirit working in him in a more effectuall manner and that therefore it shall neuer be taken from him But what then may such men cast off all care No for vnto them doth S. Paul giue this charge That they doe not quench the spirit And notwithout cause doth he giue them this charge for though the spirit it selfe can neuer be taken vtterly from them yet doubtlesse if they waxe proud if they grow secure if they fall into sinne then the graces and gifts of the spirit may decay and dye in them their cleere vnderstanding their feeling their affection and all may be gone so that in their own iudgement and in the iudgement of others it may seeme that they haue quite quenched put out the spirit Neither must this seeme so strange for if the image of God which was more perfectly placed in Adam than it is now in vs If I say this image might quite be lost and blotted out as we see it was then no marueile if the graces of the spirit of God be for a time as it were dead and drowned in vs. And that we may be the lesse offended herewith the Scriptures doe offer vnto vs such examples of men as hauing been once effectually called and truly borne againe haue yet afterward through some sinnes lost the graces of the spirit such were the Galathians for they were truly called and effectually regenerate by the spirit and Gospell of God as may appeare by this that for the words sake they reuerenced the Apostle as the Angell of God yet they were snared with false doctrine and fel very dangerously to the choking and quenching of the graces of Gods spirit in them The spirit it selfe was not takâ—n from them nay Christ did still continue in their hearts but yet for want of godly graces hee was as it were without fashion or forme so that the Apostle did as it were trauell againe vntill Christ was fashioned anew in them Dauid also vpon the committing of his sinne was brought into the like â—ase therefore in the 51. Psalme he prayeth That God will create in him a new spirit What was the spirit quite gone No for by and by in the same Psalme he prayeth That the Lord would not take away his holy spirit from him How can these two stand together first to pray that a new spirit may bee created in him and then that the spirit of God may not be taken from him Surely the spirit it selfe was still in him and therfore he prayeth that it may not be taken from him but the graces and gracious working of the spirit they were dead and gone and therefore he praieth that they may be renewed in him By this then we see that the very chiefe graces of the spirit may be quenched euen in the most godly when they fall into sinne But yet that no libertie may be taken hereby let vs a little consider what griefe and punishment they procure to themselues that do by any meanes lose the graces of the spirit First of all we must know that though the spirit of God caÌ„not be gotten by our labour yet it costeth vs much labour and wee must vndergoe much trauell and suffer much trouble before the spirit of God doe take possession of vs now when the graces of the spirit are lost all this our labour seemeth to be lost and what griefe is it to see the whole labour and trauell of a man to vanish and come to nothing Secondly when a man receiueth the spirit of God and by the same spirit is assured that his sinne is forgiuen him that he is in the fauour of God there doth arise in his heart a great ioy in the holy Ghost a ioy I say that is vnspeakeable and glorious and this ioy is lost and gone when the graces of Gods spirit are gone with how great griefe and woe they knowe that in any measure haue tasted of it Againe when the graces of the spirit are choked in men then they haue no heart to doe good they haue no affection to goodnesse but all is gone and they are made for the time as it were an vnprofitable burthen of the earth What griefe can be greater than this what sorrow can sinke more deepe than that a good man should bee cleane withholden from doing good Moreouer it is sure that wheÌ„ the gifts of the spirit are in this sort gone then he that was most righteous before may soone fall into great sinnes yea and which is more they shall also suffer the reproch of their sinnes For this is a part of the couenant that God made with his That though he will not take his mercies vtterly from them yet hee will visite their sinnes with the rodde and their iniquities with scourges and what griefe this is the example of Gods children may shew vs. What griefe was it to
deuisest euill against thy neighbour though it be neuer so secretly yet besides all the former the Lord hath another meanes whereby he will bring thee to discredit for it And this is a very vehemeÌ„t suspition raised vp in the heart of him of whom thou deuisest this euill for as it oftentimes comes to passe that good motions which arise secretly in thy minde for the good of another doe cause the other man to thinke well of thee though he did neuer heare of them so doubtlesse doth it oâ—ten come to passe in euill motions Thou deuisest euill against another hee in some strange manner hath a heart-burning in ielousie ouer thee thou thinkest hardly of another man and he also is hardly perswaded of thee Thus the Lord doth cause thee to bee discredited in the hearts of others as thou imaginest some euil against others in thine heart True it is that the partie may sinne and doe very ill if he suspect without iust cause in as much as he doth thus suspect through an immoderate loue of himselfe yet the worke of the Lord is here to be considered who seeing the cause to be so iust doth stirre vp such suspitions in his minde Then to returne to our purpose if we will auoide an euill name we must auoide all euil surmises and deuises against others And this the Scripture doth also forbid vs for the Wiseman from the mouth of God doth forbid vs to thinke euill of the King in our bed-chambers because birds and other dumbe creatures shall disclose the thing rather than it shall be kept close This then must make vs afraid to do euil or to imagine ill in our beds or to declare our deepe counsailes euen to them that lie in our bosomes And this as it is a good meanes to prouide for a good name so it is a speciall rule of all godlines not when we be afraide of open sinnes alone but of secret euils not of acts alone but euen of the secret cogitations and thoughts of our hearts Thus we haue heard the first step that leadeth to a good name The second remaineth to be declared and that is a godly ielousie ouer a mans owne doings that they may not breede suspition of euill For it doth often come to passe that albeit a man doe not that which is simply euill he may iustly be suspected and suffer some blemish in his good name And for this cause doth the Apostle charge vs to procure honest things in the sight of God and man For this cause he commandeth vs that if there be any thing honest or of good report that we must follow and that we must embrace It is not enough therefore that men did say I did thinke no euill I did meane no harme for if through want of care or discretion thou hast ventured vpon the occasion thou hast giuen great matter of euill speeches to thy great discredit If then we will auoide this euill name as our prouerbe is wee must auoide all things that bring it For when men will care little to giue occasion then the Lord causeth an euill name to be raised vpon them that those which indeede are desperate may suffer iust discredit and they that are otherwise may bee reclaimed from the same And surely such is the crookednes of mans nature that if the Lord should not take this course euen his children would fall into many sinnes Therefore it is most requisite that men bee mindfull to auoide occasions and so much the rather because it is commonly saide either God or the diuell standeth at their elbow to worke vpon them Let vs see this in some example of our common life Thou art accustomed to walke abroade at inconuenient times at that time some thing is stollen and thou art burdened and charged with it Againe thou vsest to deale too familiarly and lightly with a maide she is gotten with child the fault is laid on thee Hereof thou hast giuen suspition because thou hast been a night goer and such an one as hath dealt want only with the maide albeit thou be free from the very act Now if thou be the childe of God and if thou be guided by his holy spirit then will hee teach thee to take profit by this false report and to say with thy selfe Lord thou knowest that I am free from this vâ—ry act yet it was my sinne to giue any such occasion whereby men might suspect me this sinne O Lord I am guiltie of and I know thou for this sinne hast iustly afflicted me Yet deare father I see thy mercie in this that whereas indeede I haue committed many sinnes thou hast passed ouer them and taken this whereof I am not so much guiltie so that now most mercifull father I doe rather suffer for righteousnesse then for my transgression and sinne yea deare Father I doe beholde thy tender mercie in this towards mee that by this euill report thou goest about to stay me from that sinne and to preuent meâ— that I may neuer fall into the same Wherefore seeing it hath been thy good pleasure to deale thus with me behold Lord I doe repent me of my former sinnes and promise before thee euen in thy feare neuer to doe this or the like sinne euer hereafter See here I beseech you the good profit which a good child of God through Gods spirit will take of this slanderous reproch after he had receiued some godly sorrow for giuing the occasion of that report But behold the contrary worke of Satan in the heart of vnbelieuers for hee will soone teach them this lesson and cause them to say thus What doth the churle accuse me without a cause doth he father such a villanous act vpon mee who neuer deserued it at his hands surely he shall not say so for nought I will make his sayings true and will doe the thing indeede Consider then this yee that feare the Lord and see in how fickle a state they doe stand which haue giuen occasion and in what great danger they be to be brought to commit the same or the like sinne afterward Therefore if any will be sure to keepe his good name then must he be sure to auoide all such occasions as might in any wise impaire and hinder it And thus much for the second step whereby we arise to a good name Thus we haue heard of two degrees toward a good name in the auoiding of euill and the occasions thereof And these indeed haue a great force to stay an euill name but sure they be not able to build vp a good name and credit among men To these therefore there must be added a third thing which hath most speciall force for this purpose and that is that wee be plentifull in good workes This doth our Sauiour Christ charge vs to be carefull of when hee saith Let your light so shine before mâ—n that they may see your good workes Manie repine at the good
report of another mâ—n and they bee greatly grieued because they themselues be not in the like or some better credite But alas they should rather be grieued at themselues because the fault is in themselues for they regarde not to doe good they are carelesse of good works and therefore the Lord is as carelesse of them and their credite Well hee that will be commended must doe the things that be commendable he must doe good works yea he must doe good and pursue it Yea we must knowe that it is not one good worke nor two nor three that can gaine vs a good name indeede but it is required at vs that we be rich in well doing and continually giuen to euery good worke For as a precious oyntment whereto a good name is compared is made of many and most excellent simples so a good name cannot be gotten but by many most excellent vertues Now when we feele our selues affected to goodnes then we are warilie to see to two things First that all our workes bee done with a simple and sincere affection Secondly that they be done with good discretion For when a thing is done vndiscretely and without aduise it loseth the grace and beautie of the deede and therefore though the thing be good yet no great praise doth come of it because it was not done with good discretion Likewise when men doe things with sinister affections to some other end then to the glory of God they do commonly lose the price of their doings And hereof it commeth to passe that many men which do good works to merit by them or to win the fauor of their superiors or to be of good report among the people or to some such other end when I say men do things to this end the Lord punisheth them with the coÌ„trarie in stead of deseruing glory he powreth confusion vpon them in stead of honor he giueth contempt in stead of riches beggerie And albeit men may pretend the glory of God face out their wickednes with a fresh colour yet the Lord will bring their wickednes to light And truly it is maruellous to see how the Lord layeth folly vpon such men so that although in their wisdome they thinke to bleare the eyes of all men the simple soule doth see their shifts to their discredit Therfore when thou hast done well and yet art ill reported of do not straight way storme against him which hath raised vp this report against thee neither doe thou ouer hastilie cleere thy selfe but rather before the Lord examine thine owne heart and see with what affection thou hast done it And if we finde wickednes in our hearts then let vs be humble before the Lord know that he hath caused vs thus to be spoken of first to correct vs and secondly to trie vs. For when the Lord doth see vs like Scribes and Pharisies seeking rewards then he doth punish vs with the losse of our labour and with shame amongst men to see if thereby hee can bring vs to the sight of our sinnes which before we neither would nor could see And againe when we haue thus done he doth trie vs whether there be any goodnes in our hearts which may moue vs to continue in well doing notwithstanding wee bee euill spoken of Here then wee may see what fruite we must make of such reports namely they must first bring vs to a sight and feeling of our sinnes and secondly they must cause vs with greater vprightnes to continue in well doing True it is a man may be accused to haue this or that purpose in his doings although hee haue done the thing in the simplicitie of his heart But when a man through examination doth finde his heart vpright then he receiueth great comfort by it then hee may commend himself vnto the Lord and his cause into his hands For the Lord maintaineth good tongues and hearts but hee will cut out the tongues of them that speake lyes He will cause the righteousnesse of the righteous to shine as the noone day and as the Sunne after a cloude but the wicked shall be couered with their owne confusion as with a cloake This shall the godly see and reioyce therein but the mouthes of the wicked shall be stopped Thus we haue runne through the things wherby a good name may be gotten and not onely that but also whereby a man may be preserued in a good name and credit and therefore surely the more to be obserued and regarded of vs. For first of all wee see what force the good continuance of the Churches beyond the Seas hath to perswade men to embrace the truth and how soone some men will be moued to continue stedfast when they see the stedfast constancie of good men in all kinde of godlinesse Againe we knowe what great offences are giuen to the weake when whole Churches or some particular persons of some good place and credit doe not stand in that credit nor maintaine by goodnes their good name which they had gotten by great vertues The very Heathen did see this and therefore they saide that it was as great a praise to keepe praise as to get it yea and when they saw what great inconueniences would arise when men did not satisfie the expectation of the people they thought it much better neuer to haue any good report amongst men than to lose it after it had been gotten Therefore to shut vp this whole matter in one word if any man if any household if any towne if any countrey bee carefull to haue an honest report amongst men then must they eschue euill doe good then must they seeke peace and pursue it and if once hauing gotten a good name they would gladly keepe it then they must vse the same meanes so shall we haue it both of God and man Now because men doe suffer very much discredit and are very ill reported of amongst men it shall be good to consider what profit and vse we may make of such reproches and euill reportes And this shall wee doe the better if wee knowe vpon what grounds those reproches doe arise First therefore we must learne that men may bee euill reported of either for euill or for well doing When men therefore are ill spoken of they must first trie whether it be for euill or for good and if it bee for euill then must they goe a degree further to finde whether it bee for some euill worke which they haue committed or for some occasion which they haue giuen When a man is euill reported of for some euill deeâ—e which he hath done that euill deede of his is either manifestly knowne or else it is veknowne And surely it is a thing most common amongst men to suffer discredit for open and grosse sinnes yet very few doe rightly profite by it for some are shamelesse and care not what men say of them
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
many haue laboured much spoken abundantly and trauailed in great eloquence and yet haue neither gained glorie to God nor affoorded fruit to the hearers Hereupon it is that some that haue been as full as the vessell that hath no vent haue become as barren as the flint-stone is of water because they haue sought glorie but not by humilitie they haue shunned destruction but not left their pride Contrariwise we shall obserue how many speaking in the singlenes of their heart and humilitie of their spirit haue wonne many soules to the rich inlarging of Gods honour and kingdome Many vsing few words with a pitifull and sellow feeling affection haue comforted afflicted consciences instructed ignorant soules throwne downe proud spirits confounded hautie hearts profited abundantly them with whom they were to deale Many being lowly in their owne eyes haue not so much gloried in noâ— receiued glorie for their great gifts which God hath bestowed vpon them as they were comforted in their owne consciences with a rich testimonie of the sanctifying spirit who wrought in them some carefull vsage of the gifts receiued to his glorie that gaue them The Lord refuseth the seruice of wicked men he will not vse a proud spirit in his worke and therefore if we shall see that God doth not blesse our labours let vs suspect our selues to lie in some sinne let vs feare our owne hearts that they be not humbled before the Lord. And here it is good that we should be forewarned what lowlinesse it is the Lord requireth of vs least wee deceiue our owne soules in a false and phantasticall humilitie Wherefore as all men will grant humilitie to be voide of murmuring and grudging so we affirme that that is not a minde rightly humbled vnder the hand of God which is still perplexed and affrighted with immoderate feare of the daunger of some euill to come For as we condemne that hellish securitie which is voide of all feare so wee mislike that abiect minde which is oppressed with too much feare stil breathing out of such trembling voyces Oh what shall become of mee I am afraide that some euill will befall mee I shall neuer be able to beare it I had rather dye then feele it WheÌ„ we thus distrusting the Lord begin to teach him what he shall giue to vs or what he shall take from vs we are in the hie way to meete with the euill wee feared and nothing in the world will sooner bring the danger vpon vs. We therefore commend and affirme that to be true humilitie which as it repineth not grudgingly against the Lord so it shrinketh not too distrustfully before the Lord but as on the one side wee are readie to be thankefull if it bee the good will of the Lord to deliuer vs so on the other side wee are willing to laie our head to the blocke and offer our bodie to the striker if the Lord in wisedome should make triall of vs. This will teach vs to possesse our soules in meekenesse and patience this will strengthen vs to say boldly Lord if thou send this deliuerance thy name be praised if thou shalt further trie me Lord thy holy will be blessed Lord here I am spare mee if thou wilt trie me if thou pleasest This humilitie was in Abraham Isaac Moses Dauid Daniel Azariah Sidrach Abednâ—go and others of the Saints and seruants of God Abraham when hee was most readie to offer vp his sonne euen then the Lord gaue him his sonne againe Dauid when he was prepared to surrender both life and liuing to the Lord obtained both life and kingdome for longer time At what time Ezekiah had resigned himselfe to dye at the will of the Lord the Lord gaue him his health againe and made him as it were a lease of his life for fifteene yeeres to come And surely there is no readier way to obtaine life than to offer our selues vnto death no better meane to auoide sicknes pouertie reproach or banishment than to haue our wils wholy resigned to Gods will as willing to beare the crosse as to be freed from it For as the more we striue against the will of God the lesse we preuaile so the sooner wee yeelde wee shall the sooner bee deliuered And yet I meane not that yeelding which the Lord by his threatnings or iudgements as by strong hand getteth of vs which is no voluntarie submission but a violent subiection and constraineth vs rather than allureth vs to obey the will of the Lord but I meane that willing humbling of our selues before the face of God which commeth from an hart bleeding at the conscience of his owne vnworthinesse and bruised with the sense of the Lords vndeserued goodnesse and that more kindly than if it were threatned with al the iudgements of the wicked and were braied and broken with all the plagues of hell The other extremitie which agreeth not with true humilitie is blockish senselesnesse and that dead and diuelish apoplexie of the minde which runneth without all foresight as neither caring for good nor bad sweete nor sowre heauen nor hell They that labour of this disease thinke it an high point of humilitie to say I am at a point let God doe what he will I care not if he saue me so it is if I be damned what remedie let men iniurie me as they will come what come will I passe not And these kind of men as past all feeling and now more brutish and blockish than any bruite beast in their life neither tremble at Gods iudgements nor reioyce in his promises in death they feare not hell they desire not heauen they are not grieued if they be damned they are not comforted to heare they shal be saued they confesse not their sinnes they professe not their faith they shew not their hope they liue like stockes and die like blockes And yet the ignorant people will still commend such fearefull deaths saying he departed as meekely as a lambe hee went away as a bird in a shell when they might as well say but for their fetherbed and their pillow hee died like a beast and perished like an oxe in a ditch But to come to the vse and fruit which we may gather out of this doctrine First let vs consider that if we be come to haue such a brawned and thicke skinne ouer our consciences as neither by publike preaching nor priuate reading as neither by the Law nor by the Gospell as neither with threatnings nor promises as neither by praying nor meditating wee can finde neither matter of comfort nor humbling wee are so farre from humilitie that we are as men rather dead than humbled and our case is most fearefull For in this Stoicall apathie and want of feeling wee feare nothing fearing nothing wee are easie to be deceiued being easie to be deceiued wee may soone be hardned and so by securitie being depriued of all heedfulnes we are snared of the tempter ere we
from them be glad of such excuse Surely this estate bewraieth a proud heart blessing it selfe with a fulnes and cloyedenes of the meanes and either sheweth vs to lie in some sinne presently or that we are like to fall into some sinne hereafter and that shortly Howbeit being absent iâ— hauing these or like affections wee can mourne beate our owne hearts and iudge our selues enquiring of the things spoken at their hands that haue been at the congregation if being absent in bodie with an humble sight of our want wee are as present in spirit if euen in time of exercises we bestow the time in prayer in reading or in meditation the Lord will shield vs from sinne and the shame of sinne Againe if wee shall finde our selues subiect to peeuishnes concupiscence or couetousnesse with lesse power to preuaile against them that wee haue had let vs feare least some pride hath gone before If wee cannot recouer our selues out of these euils by prayer or mourning let vs suspect our owne hearts that some securitie in the meanes hath ouertaken vs the Lord for a time hath left vs the diuell hath foyled vs. It is a blessed thing to get the victory of our faults before they be ioyned with the offences of the world with the griefe of the godly with the reproch of our aduersaries with the trouble of our owne consciences with the hazard of Gods glorie And therefore if it be so the good will of God let vs earnestly desire him that our trials and temptations may bee inward that they may bee stayed and stenched when they beginne that they breake not out abroade to the greater dishonour of the Lord and our further discomfort which surely they will doe if by cherishing them and not checking them wee striue not for some safetie against them Let vs humblie therefore long before feare this reproch to come and pray with the Prophet Lorde keepe mee from the reproch which I feare least otherwise the Lord seeing vs make no conscience in these cases bee auenged of vs who surely will dishonour them that sticke not to dishonour him Cease then to gaze at the worke of God and labour to gage the pride of your owne hearts in affection which the Lorde is contrained to shame vs with for the abuse of his graces for the discredit of his word the contempt of his glorie and for the neglect of our owne saluation which being before purposed rather then it should bee vnaccomplished wee shall haue shamefull Sergeants sent vnto vs as fire on our houses warres to spoyle our goods sicknes to weaken our bodies and torment of minde to scourge our consciences which will draw vs out by the eares from the heauie slumber of sinne wherein wee snorted And thus fitlie though suddenly we are slipt into the second point and obseruation of this doctrine which is that wee should not be too hie to enter into the gates of aduersitie nor being entred to behaue our selues vnpatiently as though it would vndoe vs to sit in the house of mourning a while rather wee must reioyce in it and be thankfull for it saying with the Prophet It is good for mee ô Lord that thou hast afflicted me c. because the holy Ghost here telleth vs that lowlinesse goeth before honour and in the schoole of humilitie wee shall learne the way to true glorie and Nobilitie Neither doe I here meane that affliction in it selfe hath of it selfe such vertue as to humble vs truly vnder the hand of God but when the spirit of God worketh with it that then it will breede in vs the fruites of righteousnesse repentance faith and holinesse it will driue vs to seeke comfort in the world to aske comfort by praier to yeeld comfort by compassion on other mens euils And therefore it is necessarie against the policie of Sathan who would discourage the Saints of God in their profession by dressing them with afflictions to stay our selues in this testimonie of the holy Ghost that before glorie goeth affliction and after lowlinesse commeth honor either in this life or in the life to come or in both This must further teach vs to profit by the threatnings of God publikely preached not to threaten them or to murmure against them that lay the iudgemeÌ„ts of God against vs in the law this must cause vs to make much of them that by sharpe censuring of vs will soonest draw vs out of sinne This must worke in vs a desire to reape some fruite by priuate admonitions yea and to call on others to admonish vs that we may still be kept in some good course of humilitie Further and besides this it is profitable for vs to frequent them that are sicke ready to diâ— perplexed in spirit imprisoned in chaines and oppressed with miserie that in them we may see our selues as in a mirrour and so with Moses to chuse rather to suffer afflictions then to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a time This acquainting our selues with the iudgements of God will both rubbe off securitie and stirre vs vp to greater thankfulnes for our selues and pitie towardes others Wherefore they are not in the way of humilitie to obtaine glorie who are so tender sighted that they cannot abide to see the iudgements of God they are too daintie eared that cannot or that will not heare the threatnings of the Lawe saying oh I cannot abide to heare one in desperation I cannot away to heare such fearfull speeches to heare the diuell speake in one I loue not to see one lie gasping and panting in death These things would depriue me of all mirth breede melancholy and stirre me vp to mâ—â—â—es Nay this delicatenes to flye from the Lord thus drawing neere vs will hasten these things vpon vs which we will not profit by in others Such eyes to see such eares to heare such hearts to be humbled it becommeth Gods people to haue that as they loue nothing more than glorie so they labour for nothing more than humilitie as they shun nothing more than coÌ„fusion so they auoid nothing more than pride of heart Which that we may doe let vs cast down our selues before the throne of mercie in the name and mediation of Iesus Christour Sauiour O eternall God and our most louing father behold vs in thine owne couenant c. FINIS OF THE GOOD EDVCATION OF CHILDREN THE SIXTH SERMON Prouerbs 17. 21. Hee that begetteth a foole getteth himselfe sorrowe and the father of a foole can haue no ioy THE holie Ghost speaking in the Scripture of foolish sonnes as that he that beâ—etteth such a one getteth himselfe sorrowe and that the father of a foole hath no ioy meaneth it not so much of naturall idiots and such as are destitute of common reason although it is true that this is a lamentable iudgement of God and a heauines to the parents of such a childe as of wicked children such as
before the hiâ— God shall I comâ— before him with burnt offerings iâ— he hath shewed thee ò man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to humble thy selfe to walke with thy God that is that thou shouldest set him iâ— thy sight belieuing that he doth guide and gouerne thee Besides the Apostle teacheth vs â— Cor. 3. 18. that we all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image For when we behold the Lord in his promises of reconciliation that he is at peace with vs of sanctification that he will renew vs of safegard and prouidence that for our good he will watch ouer vs and that he is at our right hand with his Angels and on the other hand with his creatures then we behold him as our redeemer as our teacher as our prouident father and as iudge of heauen and earth so we shall with Steuen see Christ and thus beholding God in his word and workes we may be said to walke before the Lord. Whereupon we may easily coniecture how requisite a thing it is often to heare reade and meditate of the word of God to be frequent in prayer whereby we may attaine to a cleerer sight of God his promises which are all yea and Amen in Iesus Christ. Whosoeuer then setteth God before him first as a God of glorious maiestie who will not iustifie the obstinate sinner then as a father of gratious mercie who comforteth the repenting sinner and in euery particular thing is perswaded that God seeth him as a iudge and a Lord of the spirits and God of glory and power it can not be but this will shake from him all drowsie securitie and chase away all vaine imaginations as the bright Sunne beames breake the darke and mistie clowdes And because there is no dealing betwixt God and man but by a Mediatour we must set God before vs in Christ and Christ in God that we may behold his iustice vnder his mercie and his mercie under his iustice And being thus perswaded that we are beloued of God in his beloued we shall doe all in his name which is the end of all happinesse This one lesson of Diuinitie will teach vs the vse of many and wil stand in steed of a thousand both to comfort and instruct vs to comfort vs with pacifying our consciences with a godly securitie in things most open and apparant to instruct vs by charging our consciences to auoide carnall securitie in things most inward and secret Vntill we are brought to walke before the Lord in this obedience all the wisedome of the learned is vanitie Hauing learned this one ruâ—e and made in truth this pedagogie of our actions the simplest soule shall come foorth himselfe in the conscience of vnfained holinesse For he is at my right hand This phrase of speech is borrowed from them who when they take vpon them the patronage defence or tuition of any will set them on their right hand as in place of most safegard Experience coÌ„firmeth this in children who in any imminent danger shrowde and shelter themselues vnder their fathers armes or hands as vnder a sufficient buckler Such was the estate of the man of God as here appeareth who was hemmed and hedged in with the power of God both against present euils and daungers to come Neither doth the Lord hatch Dauid alone vnder the haÌ„d but al other that put their trust in him as Psal. 91. 1. Who so dwelleth in the secret of the most high shall abide in the shadow of the Almightie c. Wherein we see this assurance of God his protection to be common generally to all which flie for succour wholy to him in time of temptation Againe Psalme 121. 4. it is said Behold he that keepeth Israel will neither slumber nor sleepe Vers. 5. â—he Lord is thy keeper the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand c. Where we see he speaketh of the whole bodie and noâ— of any particular number of the Church We are then to learne thus much out of this straine that when we haue a care to set the Lord continually in our sight he hath a care continually to watch ouer our estate This glorious reioycing of faith is also in other places of the booke of God Psal. 23. throughout the whole Psalme the man of God sheweth that he had so richly and so sweetly tasted of the promises of God that in trouble he neuer wanted helpe The Apostle likewise to the Rom. 8 sheweth the happie estate of all the regenerate although in a more excellent patterne of his owne faith saying vers 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 33. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God his chosen It is God that iustifieth 34. who shall condemne c. And afterward vers 38 I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come 35. nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Howbeit we must not thinke that the man of God was not remoued at all For he counteth himselfe a stranger vpon earth and he had many pushes and diuers assaults yet so as he was not finally moued and vtterly ouerthrowne He had many battels but got the victorie many men rose against him but the Lord was on his side still he was vnremoueable as Mount Sion and though he was shaken for a time yet in the end he was safe Now to the verse following Wherefore mine heart is glad and my tongue reioyceth my flesh also doth rest in hope Here are two pestilent opinions of the Papists ouerthrowne The one that we should not boldly reioyce in the vndoubted assurance of our saluation The other that we should douâ—t and be in a mammering of our finall perseuerance In our confession of the faith immediatly after the article of the remission of our sinnes followeth the acknowledging of an happie resurrection and glorious immortalitie wherein we are assured that euen as in this life our sinnes are pardoned so we shall not miscarrie to the very resurrection and our very flesh shall rise againe to most blessed immortalitie Shall I doubt that God watcheth ouer me as a father in loue as almightie in power as a prouident preseruer in gouerning heauen and earth Shall I doubt that Christ true God and true Man died for my sinnes rose for my iustification ascended to take possession of that glorie which he will giue vnto me at his comming Shall I doubt that the spirit of God hath sealed me and sanctified me preseruing me vnblameable in Christ vntill the day of redemption Shall I doubt that I am of the number of the Saints which are ordained to that glorie which is freely giuen of God the Father dearely purchased of
other doctrine Good things cannot long find entertainement in our corruptions vnlesse the holy ghost hath changed vs from our old delights to conceiue pleasure in these things Where loue is there is no lack in pleasure there is no paine and when we finde the pearle of price which passeth all vnderstanding we will sell all our former delights and depart from our vaine pleasures to purchase this It is a continuall ioy that worketh a conscience to vse the meanes of any thing it is an abounding delight that auoydeth and fenceth off all wearisomnes in good things wherefore the holy Ghost saith Be yee filled with the Spirit and in another place Let the word of God dwell in you plenteously In which place we are to gather that there is in vs sometime an emptinesse of the Spirit and a scantnesse of the power of the holy ghost the spirit of God is not so mightie in operation grace is not so plentifull the word is not so powerful in vs and from hence commeth our momentarie ioy and transitorie gladnes And my tongue reioyceth That which in truth is inward will in time shewe it selfe outward as wee may see in these holy affections of the man of God The Prophet himselfe confirmeth this in another place Psalm 116. 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake which the Apostle repeateth in the person of the whole Church 2. Cor. 4. 13. because we haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore we speake And Rom. 10. 10. it is saide With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the tongue man confesseth to saluation and sure it is that of the abundance of the ioy of the heart the mouth reioyceth as coÌ„trariwise of the abundance of the griefe of the heart although there may be for a while an inward deuouring binding and suppressing of sorrow yet it will in time breake forth and wee shall euen rore for disquietnes of minde and cannot hold long vntill we haue eased our hearts with some outward complaint For we see if a man haue a through griefe how it consumeth him vnlesse he vtter it Againe if a man hath conceiued a true ioy how he longeth how hee is rauished how hee trauaileth vntill he hath brought it forth If then in any good measure we feele the ioy of the spirit the tongue will be at commaundement to vtter it Wherefore we are to try our selues and examine our hearts whether we heare reade pray or sing with this grace in our hearts with this ioy in our spirits with this comfort of conscience let vs lament considering how singing and spirituall reioycing is decayed how great a stranger the word is with vs what little delight and alacritie we haue in holy and religious exercises and let vs accuse our selues that therefore our tongues cleaue to the rough roofe of our mouth because our hearts are lockt vp in securitie which vndoubtedly is so open to all men that there is no man but bewaileth his want of inward ioy Many indeed as hypocrites can blow and bellow outwardly who make no melodie in their hearts who sing not in grace who haue not the sweete and naturall voyce which commeth from a well affected and right ordered minde either ioyfully shewing a godly digested mirth or dolefully breathing out into the passions of an exercised minde My flesh also doth rest in hope See his godly ioy made him haue a securitie in his flesh It is our naturally infirmitie that wee haue a trembling of the flesh which hindereth in vs many good actions as may be seene in our thoughts suspecting of dangers scarefull imaginations and wandring conceits forecasting this euill and that euill to the great disturbing and disordering of the peace of our minds all the which excessiue feares were in this man of God wisely corrected though not vtterly remoued but suppressed in him by faith Whereof commeth then our carnall and immoderate feares in dangers but of want of faith This our Sauiour Christ teacheth his disciples at what time they were with him being asleepe in a tempest on the seas when they through vnbeliefe feared his diuinitie to haue slept with his humanitie where he saith vnto them O yee little faith why doe you not beleeue Heere wee see hee rebuketh their excessiue feare which thing hee also doth almost in the same manner When they carnally feared him to haue been a spirit as he walked on the seas they were not throughly perswaded that God was their portion their inheritance and watched ouer them for if they had they would haue corrected these fleshly and immoderate feaâ—â—s that they should not haue hindred their holy meditations of God his powerful prouidence nor their prayers for his gratious assistance nor any other good exercises of their mindes Thus we see how the sure perswasion of God to be his inheritance his mainteiner both in soule and body his reacher both by day and by night both by his word and his spirit made the man of God secure both in soule and body And what caused this partly that which wee spake of before partly that which followeth for thou wilt â—ot leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption so that the promises already tasted of and the sure expectation to haue the good worke begunne to bee finished in him made him rest in hope and hauing God his cause in hand he saw how the Lord would not onely watch ouer him for his present estate but also would guide him to immortalitie Behold how his inward assurance wrought an outward safetie wherby wee plainely see that where there is a want of this comfort and faith in the soule there is a want of peace and securitie in the body It is our vnbeliefe then that hatcheth and nourisheth wandring thoughts and filleth our braine with suspitious phantasies and fruitlesse illusions dreaming of dangers where there are none and imagining mountaines where scarsely are molehils Let vs then strengthen our faith and certifie our soules that our flesh shall stand before God which will so worke in vs that neither flesh and blood shall weigh vs downe with securitie in time of prosperitie nor ouerlode vs with desperate terrours in time of aduersitie Neither as we said must we thinke Dauid to be a senselesse Stoick as feeling no troubles but that by the power of God he was in trouble a triumphant conquerour and in all these dangers through faith more than a victorer For as God reserueth his vnspeakeable ioyes for his children in vntolerable agonies so he neuer armeth them strongly but he prepareth them a field wherethey must fight stoutly Oh that this heauenly ioy were in vs more aboundantly and of moe men more frequented then should not the small remnant that now alwayes vse it be counted and called precisians then should wee giue more liuely testimonies of our effectuall faith to
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌ„cie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ„ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâ—â—â— as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌ„ber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
part of their worth but as for this it is both precious and rare There are but a very few selected ones that the Lord hath singled out to bee partakers of the life of Grace and to be afterwards Heires of the Kingdome of Glorie which maketh it to bee a gifte of farre greater estimation 3. Lastlie if it were both deare and rare yet if it were to bee enioyed but a while it were the lesse to bee regarded Therefore this addition there is vnto the happinesse of this estate that it is also durable yea Euerlasting And whereas all worldhe Excellencie and all Earthly promotions are Temporarie and vanishing So that a man may bee very high this day and as lowe ere the morrowe and none can be happy in possessing those things through the losse whereof he may so quickly become miserable it is otherwise with them that are in the state of grace for that neuer falleth once a Christian euer a ChristiaÌ„ as the Lords purposâ— changeth not so neither doth our condition change â—ut if we haue begun in grace wee shall end in glory that neuer shall haue ende Psal. 16 11. Dan. 12. 2. Is it so that Religion and true piety is the ready way to the highest aduancement then hence let vs learne to set our hearts chiefly therevpon and aboue all the treasures in the world principally to affect that We account it good husbandry in the first place to sâ—eke after those things that will doe vs most good if siluer be offered we will preferre it before brasse if gold be offered we wil take it rather than siluer Now concerning this heauenly wisedome it is saide Receiue mine instruction and not siluer and knowledge rather then fine gold For wisedome is better then precious stones and all treasures are not to bâ—e compared vnto her And this should encourage vs rather to vse all industrie for the obtaining of this bleâ—â—ed estate because it is a thing haue-able It were in vaine for a base person to sue to be a King a Duke or a Lord none almost is so foolish as to seeke for such preferments because they knowe it would bee but lost labour But there is not the meanest seruant slaue or bondman but may attaine to this spirituall dignitie which is farre beyond all aduancement that the kingdome of this world can possibly yeeld He that can pray heare meditate conferre and iudge himselfe in secret before hee commeth to the Sacrament and with all good care and conscionable respect vse all Gods ordinances for the obtaining of faith and other graces which doe euer accompanie the same shall bee sure of good and happie successe for the Lord will bee sound of those that seeke him with a true heart therefore let vs not so cast our eyes on earthly commodities as that in the meane time wee neglect this pearle of price and this inestimable Iewell that will so exceedingly enrich vs. The Apostle telleth vs that those that runne in a race for a prize though it be but a garland that is set vp so that they can gaine onely some small credit of their agility and nimblenesse in ouâ— running one another yet they will put off all that might clogge and hinder them in their race but especially if they should runne for a crowne of gold neither will they bee so foolish as to stoope downe to take vp euery pinne or point that lieth in the way and yet they runne but at an vncertaintie when they haue done their best another may carry away both the honour and commodity from them and certaine it is that but one alone can winne the prize and euen hee also though he haue the applause at one time may goe away with the disgrace at another or if his credit doe continue all his life time yet death will take it away at last From all which the Apostle would haue vs drawe this conclusion that if such kinde of persons notwithstanding all that hath been saide will so bestirre themselues and seeke to acquit themselues euery way like men then much more ought wee to put our selues to it and with all alacrity runne the race that is set before vs sith wee runne not at an vncertainty but are sure to obtaine the crowne oâ—e shall not preuent nor depriue another but all shall vndoubtedly get that which they doe expect and especially seeing that withal we striue for an incorruptible crowne and shal attaine vnto not a fading and vanishing but an abiding and euerlasting dignity O but will some say if wee bestow our pâ—â—nâ—s and endeuours so much about spirituall things in the meane time wee shall neglect those earthly things that are needfull and so bring our selues to pouerty Nâ—y not so prouision for our euerlasting estate doth neuer impaire our present estate for g 〈…〉 th the promises of this life and of that which is to come and thereby shall all matters be blessed vnto vs. Haue we inheritance wealth reputation dignity c. This will assure vs that wee haue a good tiâ—e vnto all and season and sweeten all that euery one of them shall bee comfortable and profitable vnto vs making it cleare vnto our hearts and consciences that the Lord sendeth them in mercie as pledges of greater mâ—â—ters that hee mindeth to bestow vpon vs. Haue wee not these outward things Godlinesse will make a supply in stead of all for that is great gaine with contentment in comparison of which all the promises of contentednesse that other thinges make vnto vs will bee found to bee but meere illusions because it certifieth our soules that God will prouide sufficiently for vs which perswasion alone is able to stay the restlesse and vnsetled mindes of the sonnes of men from pursuing after the vnprofitable deceitfull and lying vanities of this present euill world Seeing religion is such an incomparable treasure it should instruct vs in the second place to haue the meanes in due estimation whereby we may be made truly religious by which our mindes that are blinde may be inlightned our hearts of crooked may be made straight of proude may bee made humble and of fraudulent may be made true and faithfull And those meanes are the Word the Sacrament Prayer and the like which are the steps whereby wee must ascend vnto this honourable estate for it is as possible for men to make staires to climbe vp vnto the sky as for vs without these to ascend vnto heauen by any deuises of our owne framing The word is the key that must open hell gates to set vs at libertie from the bonds of sinne of Sathan and of death and to vnlocke heauen gates that wee may haue entrance into glory in which respect it is that Christ saith vnto Peter that hee would giue vnto him and consequently to all Ministers of the Gospell the keyes of the kingdome of heauen that is the dispensation of the word which maketh the way vnto
heauen lye open to all such as by faith receiue the same into their hearts So that wee should not come vnto the meanes with a bâ—se conceit or light estimation thereof but with a large and ample desire and expectation of taking benefit thereby If men can once espye a way how they may rise in the world either in great wealth or promotion they will bee most industrious and laborious in that course they will refuse no paines in seedes time though the weather be vnseasonable and cold and their worke euery way troublesome but they will put themselues to it with all care and industrie in hope though it be but an vncertaine hope of bettering their estate So those that liue by faires and markets will not faile one of them ordinarily neither heate nor colde winde nor raine nor any the like impediments shall hinder them from pursuing their commoditie and why then should wee bee negligent and play the sluggards while our seedes time lasteth and the Lord biddeth vs plough vp the sallow ground of our hearts that hee may sow therein the seede of life which will neuer faile to yeelde vs a plentifull haruest if we can waite vpon him for the same And why should we be slacke and carelesse when our chiefe market dayes and faire dayes come and not rather set our hearts and endeuours to seek after those things which all that seeke shall finde and being found will make vs men for euer This should be an encouragement vnto vs not to thinke any thing too much that wee can doe or suffer in or for the profession of Christianity Oh but it is an hard matter may some say to fast and pray and mourne and grieue our hearts continually for our sinnes land when we haue done all to be derided and maligned persecuted and slaine for a good causeâ— and besides all these to feele Gods hand scourging vs sometimes with pouerty and want some times with feares and terrors sometimes with temptations and inward conflicts c. These thinges seeme very great and very tedious indeede to fleshe and blood but in trueth they are but small yea matters of nothing if wee consider what is the vse of them and what will bee the ende of them and therefore let vs remember for our comfort when wee are in this straite and difficult and vnpleasant way that wee are going to be installed into a kingdome and who is there that being offered a Baronrie or a Lordship yea though it be but a Farme if so bee hee will take the paines to come for it who is there I say that would take exception and say alasse the aire is clowdy and the weather vncertaine nay it beginnes to raine or haile or snow already and therefore I will euen stay at home and neuer wet my foote for the matter Nay if there bee but likelihood of some smaller gaine and the weather fowle and the waies deepe and themselues somewhat out of temper also yet they will aduenture to goe through all and rather ferry ouer than come short of that profit that is offered how much more then ought we to breake through all impediments and swallow vp all difficulties with the consideration of this that our iourny tendeth not to the getting of some small commoditie or to the purchasing of some worldly possessions or to the obtaining of any earthly preeminence or preferment whatsoeuer but that wee are trauelling toward our owne country where wee shall receiue an inualuable and eternall crowne of glorie and albeit wee must passe through many rough and craggy and thornie wayes and meete with sundrie things that will be very irksome and vnpleasant yet let vs make account withall that wee shall finde many sweete comforts and ioyes vnspeakable and glorious in the middest of our pilgrimage and in the ende shall haue the fruition of that happinesse which will make amends for all And this was it that made the Apostle Paul so comfortable in the middest of all his sufferings Therefore we faint not saith he but though our outward man perish yet our inward man is renewed daily For our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory Where we may note that when he speaketh of the happinesse of another life hee magnifieth the same exceedingly both for the worth of it and for the continuance of it calling it a farre most excellent and eternall weight of glory To bee excellent is much to be most excellent is farre more to bee farre most excellent is yet an higher degree but when hee calleth it a farre most excellent and withall an eternall weight of glory it maketh a great addition vnto all the former and sheweth that it is indeed an inconceiuable and vnutterable happinesse that in the heauen wee shall enioy but on the other side hee counteth his affliction light and momentanie because it passeth as it were in a thought and is a thing of nothing being laid in the balance against the neuer fading blisse that wee shall shortly come vnto And as for that weight that is in the tribulations of this life it is but as an heauy bagge of golde that will make the hart of the owner light in the very carriage of it and so much the more light by how much weightier it is And therefore by all these motiues wee should perswade yea euen compell our soules vnto patience vnder the crosse of CHRIST and to perseuerance in the practise of all the duties of godlines a patterne of which patience wee haue in the Hebrues Who after they had receiued the light endured a great sight in afflictions Partly saith the Apostle while yee were made a gazing-stocke both by reproches and afflictions and partly while yee became companions vnto them which were so tossed to and fro For both yee sorrowed with mee for my bonds and suffered with ioy the spoyling of your goods And why knowing in your selues that you haue in heauen a better and more enduring substance If their riches had bene of such value as they made shewe of and as the world takes them for they could not haue bene so quickly taken from them but sith they had betaken them to their wings these faithfull ones knewe that heauen which was reserued for them in stead thereof was farre more excellent and more durable and therefore full glad were they that for the cause of God they had made so happy and so blessed an exchange Verse 2. Blessed are those that seeke him with their whole heart c. THese words hauing bene expounded before offer vnto vs this doctrine That whosoeuer would haue sound happinesse must haue a sound heart So much sincerity as there is so much blessednesse there will be and according to the degree of our hypocrisie will bee the measure of our miserie It is not in the action done or in the wordes spoken that blessednesse consists
matter I hope you cannot charge me to be either Whore or Theefe But though man cannot charge you which al cannot say is that a sufficient discharge for you Nay you must looke vnto it that God find not matter sufficient to conuict you either of those particulars or of worse and viler offences And let none reply that it is sufficient that we frequent Sermons partake of the Sacrament and come to prayer in publike and vse prayer in the family and performe other duties that Christian men and women should doe and no more is required at our hands Yes God doth require more then this hee calleth for the heart in all these though a man be present at neuer so many Sermons yet if his minde run after his pleasures or after his couetousnes so that when his body trauels one way his affections trauell another way all his hearing is nothing worth And so in praier though there be neuer so many excellent words apt termes and goodly sentences yet if they come from the head and not from the heart from wit and memory and not from the inward feeling of the soule they cannot be accepted God professeth indeed that he wil be found of those that seek him but then they must seek him with their whole heart that is truly and feruently they must not come with a part of their heart for then they bring no part in Gods account but with all their heart for he that giueth him not al giueth nothing at all â—o for the workes of our calling if we do not labour therein as Gods seruants we can expect no wages we may haue coÌ„mendation from men but we shall haue â— check and rebuke from the Lord mens tongues may magnifie vs but Gods hand will confound vs. Therefore let vs when we enter vpon any good way endeuour with an vpright and true heart to goe forward in the same otherwise it had beene better neuer to haue entred hereinto Now that wee may make sure worke in this regard let vs trye our sinceritie by the good effects that doe euer accompany the same 1 One note therefore of a sound heart which wee should take for our tryall is to bee vniuersall in our desires and in our practise that wee haue respect to euery commandement of God to the first table as well as to the second and to the second as well as to the first that we bee righteous towards men as well as religious towards God that wee looke to our hearts as well as to our actions and to our actions as well as to our hearts Contrary to this rule is the dealing of those that will giue dispensations vnto themselues for many things so that they can make a shewe of some thing What if we be not so strict for the Sabbath thinke they yet wee are no swearers nor blasphemers what if we take a little libertie for vaine sports and idle discourses these are but trifles wee will not bee adulterers nor filthie speakers c. This is a shrewd signe of an heartfull fraught with guile and deceit the propertie of a good conscience is to bee willing and desirous in all things to walke honestly If one bee neuer so strict for the Sabbath if hee will helpe himselfe by a lye now and then for his commoditie or for his credit sake and if a man be neuer so rigorous and seuere for matters of iustice and yet will steale time from the Lord vpon his day and spend the same in his owne businesses and affaires whether secretly or openly and so for any other thing if we make bold to borrow a little law of God this is an argument of a false and dissembling heart and therefore this must bee taken heede of as being very dangerous A second marke is to haue a continuall increase in godlines neither to waxe worse nor to stand at a stay but still to striue to grow better and better as the Apostle Paul testifieth that he himselfe did I forget that which is behind and endeuour my selfe to that which is before and follow hard toward the marke to the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And hauing shewed what he did himselfe he annexeth an exhortation also for vs Let vs therefore as many as are perfect that is sincere and voide of grosse hypocrisie be thus minded He was not as a vaine foolish man who running in a race will be euer anon looking back how much ground he hath rid but his eye was vpon the marke considering how much he had yet to runne how farre off hee was from perfection and the same minde should bee in vs and will be in as many of vs as are indued with the same spirit that Paul was We must euery day labour to abound more and more in all wisedome and in all goodnesse If wee prayed once a day in priuate and that somewhat coldly at the first wee must afterward pray twise or thrise or oftner in a day as occasion is offered and that more feruently and feelingly then we did in the beginning If we did reade and meditate more seldome and with greater weakenesse and distraction at our first entrance into profession in our proceeding wee must vse those exercises more frequently and performe them more seriously and cheerfully and the like may be sayd for all other duties Thus if we can labour to doe and when we slip and so are stayed now and then in our race yet if we recouer our selues with speede and set sureâ— and looke better to our steps and make more haste in our way then we did before wee must not be discouraged though we finde not so good a progresse as were to bee wished for God will accept of our endeuour and his spirite will beare vs witnesse that wee haue a true heart Notwithstanding we come farre short of that wee should and other of Gods Saints doe attaine vnto But on the contrary if wee stand at a stay or start aside like a broken bowe and so turne backe againe vnto follie it is much to be suspected that we neuer had any soundnesse in vs. A third token of sinceritie is constantly and carefully to vse all the good meanes of attaining to goodnesse and to eschewall the inducements that may allure vnto euill Doth any one hate swearing then let him shewe it by auoyding the company of blasphemers Doth any one loth impuritie and filthines then let him testifie it by separating himselfe from all wanton and lasciuious companie and from all suspected persons and places If one pretend that heâ— hateth these and the like euils and yet will aduenture vpon the baite it is sure that such a one wanteth that truth of heart which should bee in him and is in all so farre as they are sound within So for the contrarie Doth any one desire that grace and religion may flourish in his heart and
that the fruites thereof may appeare in his life then let him vse all priuate and publike religious exercises whereby these things may bee wrought and increased in him and delight in such company as both by precept and example may further him therein Doth any one wish that hee could get victory ouer some speciall sinnes and corruptions that hee is troubled withall then let him enter into combate against them as the Apostle did Rom 7. Let him humble himselfe by fasting praier and complaine and crie vnto the Lorde for the repressing of them and get such forcible reasons against them out of the Scriptures as may quell the strength and violence of them and thus a sincere heart will doe But if wee make shewe that we desire to bee godly and religious and yet vse not the meanes at all or but some of theÌ„ or if we vse them all it is but by fittes and starts or if we vse them constantly yet wee doe it but remisly and coldly wee cannot haue any assurance that our hearts are faithfull vnto the Lord. A fourth argument of sinceritie is to performe all duties as in Gods presence looking vnto him as the directer and discerner of our thoughts words and workes and thinking it sufficient if he approue of vs though men do dislike vs as the Apostle Paul telleth the Corinthians As touching mee I passe very little to be iudged of you or of mans iudgement c. Hee that iudgeth mee is the Lord. And againe in the Epistle to the Thessalonians As wee were allowed of God that the Gospell should be committed vnto vs so wee speake not as they that please men but God which approueth our hearts And therefore he prayeth in another place that the Corinthians might doe none all not that hee might seeme aâ—proued and haue the credit of their goodnes as beeing wrought chiefly by his Ministerie but that they might doe that which is honest though he were disallowed to wit by men for with God the righteous Iudge he knew that he should be both approued and rewarded Thus hee that is a seruant faithfull and trustie in his place seruing the Lord Christ in conscience and not men with eye-seruice albeit he should be accounted the most idle and vntrusty seruant in all the familie being indeede the most diligent and painefull of all hee will still goe on with his faithfulnes and not diminish any jote of his industrie and laboriousnes This Iob alledgeth as a testimonie of his integritie that whereas hee might haue giuen free scope to his eye for wanton lookes and to his heart for sinfull affections yet hee saith of himselfe I made a couenant with mine eyes why then should I thinke on a Maidâ— And why was he thus jealous of himselfe thus carefull to guide his eye and to gouerne his hart in a right maÌ„â—er the reason is rendred vers 4. Doth not he beholde my wayes â—â—ll all my steps That also is Iosâ—phs commendation that whereas he might haue liued in impurity and filthinesse not onely without blame and reproch but euen with the fauour of his sinfull and vnchaste mistresse yet the feare of the Lord restrained him from that monstrous and abhominable sinne How can I doe this great wicâ—edneâ— saith he and so sinne against God Yea though shee spake to him from day to day yet he refused and would not so much as be in her companie lest any temptation should be offered vnto him by that occasion hee would rather haue her displeasure theâ— Gods and rather be imprisoned amongst malefactors for forbearing of euill then to be vexed and 〈◊〉 on the â—acke of an euill conscience for committing of euill And this good disposition Godâ— seruants doe many timâ—s find in themselues that wheÌ„ they haue falâ—e into any 〈◊〉 â—â—â—ne haue entertained â—â—â—â—e and foolish thoughts or corrupt and carnall affections when they haue ouer-shot themselues in their speeches or in their carriage and 〈…〉 discerneth it yet they take themselues with the manner and knowing that Gods holy eyes are vpon them they iudge and condemne themselues and are throughly angry with themselues for that which they haue done Yea somtimes when men praise and extoll them yet they blush within themselues and haue an holy indignation against their owne soules that they haue dealt hypocritically or vaingloriously or lightly or indiscâ—â—â—tly or passionately This is a very singular marke and vndoubted argument of great pietie and sincerity As on the contrary it is a certaine note of grosse hypocrisie euer to bee caring what men thinke and speake of vs and of our doings and neuer to regard what God seeth amisse in the same 1. The last note though many other might be named shal be this patiently to endure an admonition and reproofe and to be desirous of the same to the intent we may profite thereby in publike to like best and desire most those sermons wherein our owne corruptions are most throughly met withall and strucke at with greatest sharpnes and vehemencie and in priuate to be most glad of the societie of those friends that will in wisedome and mercie tell vs most often and most plainly of our faults Hypocrites cannot abide that anie should â—ubbe vpon their galled backes as it were or come neare them to touch their gouty and festered and corrupted consciences but they will wince and kicke and lay about them and crie out on those that are such judgers and such busie-bodies as they terme them and so reiect all wholesome reproofes and carrie a bitter heart against the reprouers Only those that are sound-harâ—ed can submit theÌ„selues in the lowlines of their mindes and meeknesse of their spirits to beare admonitions when they need it be hee a superiour or an inferiour that administreth the same and labour to make a right vse hereof and to loue the partie the better that will deale so mercifully and faithfully with their soules Indeede Gods best children may somtimes faile herein and beginne to bustle and take on when they are somewhat sharpely dealt withall and cannot so readily and cheerefully swallow and digest those bitter pils as they should but if they be grieued in their soules that they finde so much pride in themselues and though they be a little distempered in company yet when they are alone they are ashamed of their folly and desire more wisedome and grace to reape benefit by the admonitions that shall afterwards be giuen them and begin to thinke more reuerently of the parties that shewed them that mercy and kindnesse they should not be dismaied knowing that they are true Israelites in whom there is no guile notwithstanding that vnwillingnesse and vntowardnesse to vndergoe a rebuke that they finde in themselues and their corrupt nature Thirdly this is for the great comfort of all such as finde these notes of vprightnes in themselues though they haue many corruptions and imperfections mixed with
our selues against all enticements whereby we might be allured to sinne either in hart or in behauiour when pleasure smileth vpon vs or filthy lucre setteth on our hearts or preferment calleth for vs c. Let this be as a buckler whereby to repell all the fiery darts of the Diuell It is a blessed thing to worke none iniquitie and what should it profit a man to winne the whole world and to loose his owne soule Moses chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God then to enioy the pleasures of sinne and the preferments of Egipt for a season It was a foolish mad part of the Israelites to desire to returne into Egypt the house of their bondage that they might eate of their flesh-pots and of the leekes onions that in time past they had there enioyed but much more void of sense reason are they that wheÌ„ they haue bin once deliuered froÌ„ that spirituall seruitude wil cast theÌ„selues into thraldome againe when they haue bene puld out of the snares of the diuel wherein they were held at his pleasure will returne againe to folly intangle theÌ„selues the second time Wherefore let this put strength into vs in all conflicts that we may stand resolutely as against other assaults so against that of the example of great mighty men who vsually take their liberty in all voluptuous and licentious kinds of liuing This consideration I say should arme vs against it The Lord hath pronounced them blessed that worke none iniquitie and if I â—ee of the number of them I shall be more happy in renouncing sinne then the greatest Potentate on the earth is or can bee in committing of sinne And therefore let vs deale as Eliphaz did in the booke of Iob I haue seene the foolish well rooted saith hee and suddenly I cursed his habitation not by way of imprecation but of denunciation of Gods iudgements due vnto them for their euill workes shewing that they tooke such courses as did make them and theirs accursed and bring the vengeance of God vpon them the meditation whereof was a strong bulwarke to fence him against all temptations vnto the like sinfull and vile practises 2. This maketh for the terror of all such as doe drinke in sinne with greedinesse and giue allowance to themselues in blaspheming in Sabbath-breaking in wantonnesse in lying and slandering and scoffing and such other foule vices If they be blessed that do not worke iniquitie then cursed are they that make a common practise thereof But I hope will some say a mans heart may bee good though hee ouer-shoote himselfe by rapping out an oath now and then and by speaking foolishly and lightly c. you must not iudge say they God knoweth our hearts Hee doth so indeede and he hath made knowne vnto vs by his word that an ill tongue and an ill life doe alwayes argue an ill heart for out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and a good tree cannot bring forth such rotten fruite nor a pure Fountaine send foorth such muddie and filthy streames as doe euermore issue foorth at their prophane mouthes and are deriued from their impure consciences vnto all or to the most part of their actions Vers. 4 Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts diligently THe doctrine that these wordes affoord is this that nothing is superfluous that is done in obedience to Gods holie will The word translated Diligently doth signifie in the originall tongue wonderfull much so that the wordes goe thus Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts wonderfull much And this the Apostle vrgeth the Corinthians vnto Hauing such promises beloued let vs purge our selues from all fithinesse of the flesh and of the spirit that is from all manner of corruption as wel inward as outward And that was the â—rift of Christ Iesus in giuing the true interpretation of th law which the Pharisees had corrupted by their false Expositions I say this was the drift to draw men from resting on the outward obseruation thereof and to bring them to haue regard vnto their thoughts and to the affections of their hearts and moreouer in their practise to doe those things which heathen men and hypocrites could not attaine vnto and therefore he often vrgeth this sentence to shew the slâ—ndernesse and insufficiencie of their obedience What singular thing doe yee Implying that Christians must in many things bee singular and differ from and goe beyond the common sort of men If one could doe as much good as an hundred yet he could not doe the hundreth part of that which a Christian ought to performe Let him say still for it is a truth I am an vnprofitable seruant I haue done no more then my dutie nor so much as my dutie As Christ came to fulfill all that his Fathers law required so it behoueth vs to obserue euery thing that wee are commanded though not in perfection which wee cannot attaine vnto yet in vprightnesse and with our best indeuours When the Israelites told Moses that if he would goe neare and heare what the Lord saide and declare it vnto them they would heare and doe all that the Lord should say the Lord himselfe testified the equitie of their words that they had well spoken all that they spake wished that there were such an hart in them to feare him and to keepe all his commandements alway that it might goe well with them and with their children after them Whereby we are informed what is acceptable vnto God and profitable for our selues namely entire obedience for our comfortable welfare and constant obedience for our continuall happines and to the same purpose tendeth that serious instigation of Paul to the Corinthians Therefore my beloued brethren be ye stedfast vnmoueable abundant alwayes in the worke of the Lorde for as much as yee knowe that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 1 First no vaine thing is commaunded but euery precept that he giueth is holy and euery dutie prescribed to vs is needfull to be performed he requireth nothing but that which is good and iust and who can charge vs to doe more than enough whiles we deale onely in that which is iust and good 2 Secondly the Lord desireth to be serued with all due care and faithfulnesse Can any man say I am before hand with him and I haue done more for his sake than he hath for mine doe we not receiue from him breath and being and life and liuing and preseruation and saluation it selfe and all things else 3 Thirdly our labour is not lost nor trauell mis-spent in yeelding obedience to him for he will reward it at the full and aboue all desert No man worketh for him without wages not a godly action not a godly word not a godly purpose not a godly motion of heart shall passe without pay and compensation 4 Fourthly euery default and omission of well doing at euery
time deserueth damnation and either shal be recompenced with the death of the sinner or hath beene alreadie requited with the torments of Christ which serueth 1 For confutation of the Papists that little regarding the commandements of God expect great matters for their deuotion and their outward inuentions and obseruations but who hath required those things at their hands the Lord commandeth them to keepe his precepts otherwise they can expect no recompence from him but that may be said of all their inuented worship which was spoken of them that were so full of externall ceremonies as touch not taste not handle not in the Apostles time concerning all which he saith That they perish with the vsing seeing they are after the commandements and doctrines of man So soone as the worke is done the reward is gone Besides here may be confuted all their workes of supererogation if GOD command vs to obserue his law in perfection then what can there be left for them to performe beyond that which he commandeth doth Christ bid vs say that when we haue done all that we can we are vnprofitable seruants and haue performed no more then our duties and will they be so audacious as to bragge of an ouerplus of well doing Is it possible for obedience to exceed the commandement or for ought to be any thing worth that is not done in obedience but to let them passe This is for our instruction hath God enioyned vs to obserue his precepts so exceeding carefuly and diligently then let nothing draw vs there-from no not in the least circumstance let vs esteeme nothing needlesse friuolous or superfluous that we haue a warrant for out of his word nor count those too wise or precise that will stand resolutely vpon the same if the Lord require any thing though the world should gainesay it and we be derided and abused for the doing of it yet let vs proceed still in the course of our obedience Sithence our maister doth require it as a due and it becommeth vs to yeeld it as a duty and our hire is so great for the performance of the same which will also be inlarged as our integritie shal be increased the greater our faithfulnesse shal be found the more praise we shall obtaine accompanied proportionably with all other good blessings and let this be a motiue further to incite vs to such diligence that the Lord is much displeased with remisnes and negligence sloathfull persons are euery where reprehended in the Scriptures euen for being idle in humaine affaires and matters that concerne mens present estate much more then doe they deserue to be sharply reproued and also corrected for their carelesnesse in those holy workes whereabout God setteth them he that doth not as much as he may in the seruices of God may looke to haue more strokes from his hand and rebukes from his mouth that will be for his comfort ¶ Vers. 5. Oh that my wayes were directed to keepe thy statutes IN the former verse the Prophet Dauid obserues the charge which God giues and that is that his commaundements be diligently kept Here then hee obserues his owne weakenesse and insufficiencie to discharge that great dutie and therefore as â—he by the spirit desirous to discharge it and yet by the flesh not able to discharge it he breaketh out into these wordes oh that my wayes were directed c. Much like vnto a childe that being commaunded to take vp some great weight from the ground is willing to doe it though not able to doe it or a sicke patient aduised to walke many turnes in his chamber findes a desire in his heart though vnhabilitie in his bodie to doe that which he is directed vnto This an holy Father founde in himselfe and therefore hee prayeth to God after this sort Da quod iubes Domine iube quid vis Giue me Lord power to doe that which thou commaundest and then commaund what thou wilt Dauid sawe by the light of Gods spirit wherein true blessednesse did consist namely in the obseruation of Gods lawe willing was hee to attaine that blessednesse but seeing that his wayes were not Gods wayes nor his thoughts Gods thoughts hee obseruing his owne wanderings desires to bee directed in the good wayes When thou hearest saith Augustine this interiection of wishing then acknowledging the word of wishing laye aside the pride of presuming For who can say that hee desires that which hee hath so in his owne free-will that hee can performe it without any helpe If then a man desires to doe that which God hath commaunded hee must desire God to giue that which hee hath commaunded For of whom else should hee desire it but of the Father of lights from whom as the holy Scripture affirmeth doth come euery good and perfect giâ—t This then is as much saith that holy Father as if Dauid should say I haue learned of thee O Lord my Maister that it is necessarie to keepe thy commaundements I none desire thine helpe that I may keepe them for thou giuest both the will and the decide according to thy good pleasure The like to this hath the Prophet Ieremie chapt 10. 23. O Lord saith hee I knowe that the way of man is not in himselfe neither is it iâ— man to walke and to direct his steps Salomon saith the heart of man purposeth his way but the Lord doth direct his steppes Prou. 16. 9. Dauid againe saith the steppes of man are directed by the Lord Psalm â—7 23. And therefore hee prayeth after this sort Psalm 86. 11. Teach mee O Lord thy way and I will walke in thy truth O knit mine heart vnto thee that I may feare thy name The word directed in the originall signifieth to strengthen or to establish noting thereby his owne and all mens insufficiencie either to knowe affect beleeue or obey Gods will much lesse to continue therein vnlesse it please GOD to giue assistance Out of this prayer of Dauid we may obserue 1. The infirmitie of man to doe that which is pleasing to God 2. The desire of the godly to doe that which may please God 3. The confession of the godly that without Gods assistance they can performe no good thing 4. The meanes which are to bee vsed for the keeping of Gods commaundements namely the consideration of our owne weakenesse and prayer to bee directed in the wayes of God and that therein wee may walke vntill our dying daye ¶ Vers. 6. Then shall I not be ashamed when I haue respect to all thy commaundements THis verse hath an excellent dependance on the former there hee desired to bee directed by God here he sheweth the benefit of that direction namely that hauing respect vnto all Gods commandements he should neither be ashamed as some translations read it nor confounded as others haue it In the 22. verse he desireth God to remoue from him shame and contempt here he sets down the meanes to auoide both
He wisheth in another place that the wicked may be ashamed and confounded yea that they may be cloathed with such garments as for himselfe hee would faine liue without shame and surely no maruel for what fruite haue we of those things whereof in the ende we must be ashamed saith the Apostle Rom. 6. 21 True it is that if a man commit sin he hath good cause to be ashamed of it but it is better to carrie such behauiour in our liues that we neede not either in our selues or before men to be ashamed of any action but that he may faile vs as Saint Paul doth this is our reioycing the testimonie of our conscience c. Hee that walketh vprightly walketh boldly saith Salomon but hee that peruerteth his wayes shall be knowen I cannot here omit a worthy saying of that wise man who did write that Booke which wee call Ecclesiasticus thus I finde it chapt 41. verse 17. c. Be ashamed of whoredome before father and mother be ashamed of lies before the Prince and men of authority of sinne before the Iudge and ruler of offence before the congregation and people of vnrighteousnes before a companion friend or of theft before the place where thou dwellest and before the truth of God and his couenant or to leane with thine elbowes vpon the table or to be reproued for giuing or taking or of silence to them that salute thee or to looke vpon an harlot or to turne thy face froÌ„ thy kinseman or to take away a portion or a gift or to be euill minded towards an other mans wife or to sollicite any mans maid or to stand by her bed or to reproach thy friends with words or to vpbraide when thou giuest any thing or to report a matter that thou hast heard or to reueale secret wordes Thus maiest thou well be shamefast shalt find fauor with all men But of these things be thou not ashamed neither haue regard to offend for any person of the lawe of the most High and his couenant â—nd of Iudgement to iustifie the godly of the cause of thy companion and of strang 〈…〉 of distributing the inheritance among friends to be diligent to keepe true balance and wâ—ight whether thou haue little or much to sell Merchandise at an indifferent price and to correct thy children diligently c. Note we then here that the meanes to auoide shame before men and confusion before God and men is a reuerend respect to all Gods commaundements I say vnto all For he that offendeth in any one is guilty of all Dead flies saith Salomon cause to stincke putrifie the oyntment of the Apâ—thâ—â—arie so doth a little fâ—llie him that is in estimation for wisedome and for glorie A little hole if it be not stopped will sincke a shippe a little spot if it bee not taken out will defile a garment and a little sinne if it be not washed away by that blood of Christ which was shed for the least sinne will endanger the soule We must haue a respect to all or else we haue true respect to none Adams one sinne made him so ashamed that he could not without blushing behold himselfe much lesse durst hee come into the presence of God Dauids one sinne made him so ashamed that for a long time he could not looke vp What shall we say then of the sinners of our time who imagine mischiefe vpon their beds who drinke vp iniquity like vnto water who eate vp Gods people as it were bread who delight when they doe euill to whom it is a pastime to committe sinne whose foreheads are brasse faces iron and countenances as that of the whorish woman impudent and past shame Were they ashamed when they committed abhomination Nay they were not ashamed neither could they haue any shame saith the Lord by the Prophet Ieremie chapter 6. 15. In former times sinne walked not without a couering as we may see in Thamar Genes 38. 14. Nay sinners might not be looked vpon as we may read of Haman Hester 7. 8. But now the wicked walke on euery side they sit in the dore stand at the windowe and are not ashamed to appeare before God in his house and at his Table though in steede of their wedding garment they come cloathed with the menstruous ragges of sinne and iniquitie Shall not God be auenged of such a stiffe-necked people Yea though Noah Iob and Daniell pray for them in the ende he will be auenged For cursed are they that erre from his Commandements None can looke vp better then then the godly none shall hang downe his head sooner then the godlesse Then shall I not bee confounded By this wee vnderstand saith Caluin that so manie as followe their owne lusts and phantasies which looke this way and that way and imagine themselues a marke and forge themselues such a way as seemeth good in their owne sight that they shall be confounded and deceiued The onely way to auoide this confusion is inwardly in heart and outwardly in practise to settle our eyes vpon the law of God without turning aside either to the right hand by superstition or to the left hand by prophanenesse of life â— vers 7. I will praise thee with an vpright heart when I shall learne the iudgements of thy righteousnes BVt what Dauid wilt thou giue vnto God when he shall direct thy heart so to keepe his lawe that hauing respect to all his commandements thou needest not to be ashamed I will praise thee saith he with an vpright heart and thus as I take it is the connexion of this verse with the former The meaning is that when it shall please the Lord throughly to teach him his will which he calleth here the iudgements of his righteousnesse because it containeth in it perfect righteousnesse then will be magnifie and praise the name of God alone and that with a sound and sincere heart voyd of hypocrisie and counterfaiting Learne we here 1. what Dauid especially desired to learne namely the word and will of God he would euer be a scholler in this schoole and sought daily to ascend to the highest forme that learning to know he might remember remembring might beleeue beleeuing might delight delighting might admire admiring might adore adoring might practise practising might continue in the way of Gods statutes This learning is the old and true learning indeed and he is best learned in this art who turneth Gods word into good workes Too much of other learning will make thee mad vpon thine owne wisedome yeathy wisedome and thy knowledge may make thee to rebell but this will make thee wise vnto saluation Other wise men are ashamed they are affraid and taken Lee they haue reiected the word of the Lord and what wisedome is in them Ier. 8. But Gods wiseman hath more vnderstanding then the ancient Psal. 119. vers 15. more circumspect than his enemies Ps. 19 better learned then either the wise
be deepelier humbled and â—raue more earnestly the pardon of that and other sins For as the beggar is alwaies mending and peecing his garment where he findes a breach so the penitent beleeuing hart must alwaies be exercised in repairing it selfe where it findes a want Againe oft times this triall serues to quicken and reuiue the hidden graces of the heart that men may be thankfull for them and feele an increase of them in the heart The good husbaÌ„d man cuts the braunches of the Vine not that he hath a purpose to destroy theÌ„ but to make them beare more fruit In the Canticles wheÌ„ Christ left his spouse then she riseth out of her bed she opens the dore her hands drop myrrhe on the barre of the doore then further she seekes and cals for him and praiseth him more then euer before Dauid testifieth the like of himselfe In my prosperitie I said I shall neuer be mooued c. but thou didst hide thy face I was troubled TheÌ„ cried I to thee O Lord prayed to my Lord. Lastly men that liue in the Church being for a time left of God become so impeniteÌ„t as that they must be giuen vp to Satan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the day of the Lord. The third end is the preuenting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many other had set out Craâ—â—er for the maintenance of his blessed truth against his Gods enemies he left him for a while to fall from his religion to make a dangerous recantation but so as therby he preuented many sins and prepared him to a glorious martyrdome As some of his owne words may testifie which he spake a little before his ende And now saith he I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth which now here I renounce as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death to saue my life c. And for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerably wheÌ„ he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancie and steadfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eyes lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthie right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian hearts are to make of these desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God and be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them coÌ„sider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his owne childreÌ„ very vsually then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be restoratiue against many a quame and swound of spirit conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let them again draw neere to God presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an ague is always creeping to the fire If it be demanded how a man should come neere G O D the answer is by the vse of his word and praier For by his word he speakes to thee by prayer thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God will take experience of his seruants let euery man triâ— and search his waies and euer bâ— turning his feete to the waies of Gods commâ—ndements let him indeuour to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men that so he may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene alwaies in the Lord I shall not sâ—ide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart Vers. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man redresse his waies in taking heede thereto according to thy word FIrst of all be perswaded that the word of God is that onely rule whereby the whole life of euerie man and that in euerie thing must be ordered euen the life of a young man who hath most reasons for himselfe why hee should bee excused as he is most disordered Vers. 10. With mine whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not wander from thy commaundements THen vpon this perswasion giue your selfe vnfainedly to the reading and heating of God his word as the meanes whereby God hath appointed to teach you and pray to God in the carefull vse of those meanes for his holy spirit that thereby you might come to the true vnderstanding of his word Vers. 11. I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee THat which you haue thus learned let it not onely swimme aloft in your braine but let it be deeply setled and grauen in your heart as a treasure labouring to frame all your affections according to it otherwise if thou knowe neâ—er so much it will notkeepe you from sinning against God Vers. 12. Blessed art thou O Lord teach me thy statutes YOu thus profiting giue thankes to God alwaies for that which you haue learned be it neuer so little it is more than many in the world doe know yet content not yourselfe with it as though you had sufficient but pray vnto him to be further inlightned because it is lesse than many other doe and yourselfe ought to know Vers. 13. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth BVt aboue all be careful to talke of that to others which you do daily learne yourselfe and out of the abundance of your heart speake of good things vnto men Vers. 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches THat you may doe all these things labour to haue a ioy in the word and in all the exercises of it more than in any worldly thing and to be occupied in these things with greatest delight for in what soeuer we take greatest delight that will stick fastest in vs. Vers. 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies LAst of all meditate and consider of that with yourselfe which you haue learned and muse vpon it alone not contenting yourselfe with the generall rules but labouring in
this is foolish curiositie or to be knowne this is vanitie or to gaine by this is couetousnes but to edifie our selues this is wisdome and to edifie others this is charitie The woman of Samaria had no sooner a knowledge of Christ Iohn 4 but thee runnes into the Cittie leauâ—s her pitcher and saith Come see a man that hath told me all that I haue done Is not he the Christ Am I my brothers keeper was Kayns speech Gem4 But he that belieueth in me saith Christ out of his belly shal flow riuers of the water of life â—oâ—â— I will mâ—ditâ—â—e Three things saith Luther make a good diuine Prayer affliction meditation this last is as the chewing of the cud which we reade of in Lâ—â—â—tâ—cus Meditation without reading is often erroneous reading without meditation makes a barren student In thy wonderous workes Or wonders that is either of those wonderfull things that are contained in thy law as verse 19. of this Psalme and verse 129 which being high and hidden mysteries did cause him to haue them in admiration and reuerence or of those wonderfull workes which God before had done in the world and daylie did amongst the sonnes of men and which ought to be had in perpetuall remembrance Note we first first that Gods word is wonderfull because it containeth in it such things as transcende the reach of mans capacitie and without illumination from aboue cannot be vnderstood by the wisest in the world But especially if we consider the power of this Word in that it is that immortall seede by which we are begotten againe that sincere â—ilke by which wee are nourished that siluer Trumpet by which wee are awakened that Christ all glasse in which wee may behold what manner of persons we are and that mightiâ— arme of GOD by which we are corrected for sinne and protected from sinne we must needes say that this Word is wonderfull Giue mee a man as lasciuious as a Goate as rauâ—â—â—â—â— as a Wolfe as couetous as Hell as prosuâ—e euery way as the prodigall sonne if this Word assisted by Gods spirite seize vpon his soule it will chaunge him as if hee were a newe man and to say as one once did to his wanton louer it is not I. Now as for the workes of God whether wee looke vpon them in the creation or preseruation of them they are euery way wonderfull Dauid could not looke vpon them but hee cryeth out Psal 8. O Lorde how wonderfull are thy workes throughout the worlde And Psal. 139. But considering the frame of his owne bodie he saith I will praise thee O Lorde for I am wonderfully and fearefully made ¶ Vers. 28. My soule melteth for heâ—â—ines raise me vp according vnto thâ— Word ME thinks I see Dauid here resolued into teares and pouring them out at his cies as at â— well with two buckets by reason that the hand of God was heauy vpon him Hee can find no comfort but in the word of God therefore he to be raised vp by it be taketh himselfe to this ciaculatory prayer He thought it not enough to say My soule cleaueth to the dust vers 25. but here wil he adde that it melted for heauines The spirit of a man may beare his infirmities but a wouÌ„ded spirit who can beare saith the wise man Prou. 18 14 There is much in this booke concerning afflicted consciences therefore I need not to adde much In all those sorrowes which the soule hath arising from the consideration of Gods wrath for sinne the first consolation is from the word of God in which is promised grace and forgiuenes of our sinnes Thus it will quicken and comfort vs in trouble and assure vs of this haruest that though we sowe in teares we shall reape inioy But because wee can neither apprehend nor apply this word further then wee receiue grace from God wee must with Dauid pray to the Lord that hee would so guide vs that wee wander not vphold vs that we fall not confirme vs that wee funt not encourage vs that wee despaire not and quicken vs that wee dye not This verse requires rather the meditation of a penitent conuert then the Exposition of a learned Diuine as for the wicked they vnderstand not what is here written Though the righteous fall hee shall not bee cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Psal. 37. 24. ¶ Vers. 29. Take from mee the way of lying and graunt mee graciously thy lawe AS before hee prayed to vnderstand the way of Gods precepts so here hee would bee kept from the way of lying and because they whom God keepeth are best kept he therefore continues his prayer to God desiring so to bee instructed by his word that his minde being purged from all vanitie he may be taught to obey Gods word The way of lying is that which the Prophet calleth vaine inuentions Vers. 113. falshood Vers. 163. the way of the wicked Psal. 1. Our owne wayes Ezech. 18. In a word the Prophet here desireth to be confirmed by God against all corruptions in doctrine and disorder of conuersation which Sathan by his wittie and wilie instruments doth seeke to set abroach in the world These are called the way of lying 1. Because they are inuented by Sathan the father of lies 2. They are countenanced by mans witte the store-house of lyes 3. They seeme to bee that which they are not which is of the nature of lyes 4. They are contrary to God and his truth the discouerers of lyes This way of lying before sinne came into the world it was a way so vnknowne to man that indeede it was as a desert wildernesse in the which neuer any foote had troâ—e but now it is so broade and wide a way that the most in the world walke in it The heathen by his Idols the Turke by his Alcoran the Iesuite by his newe Gospell the Lutheran by his Contransubstantiation the Protestant by his denying the power of godlinesse the Schismatike by his pretenced puritie haue walked so along in this way that the way of trueth they will not knowe Wee haue wrangled so long about trueth in religion that as hee could not finde Rome in Rome so wee cannot finde Religion in Religion And wee haue cloaked so long trueth in conuersation that true dealing is banished from the sonnes of men hee that will vse it must dye a begger Hijs diebus iam peractis nulla sides est in factis mâ—l in ore verba lactis fel in corde fraus in factis Helpe Lord for good and godly men doe perish and decay And faith and truth from mortall men is banisht quite away Had we not neede then with this holy Prophet to hate al vaine inuentions but to pray most earnestly with him to the Lord that he will take from vs this lying way and to teach vs that good and olde way in which if we walke all the dayes of our life we shall in the end finde rest to our soules
on as inceptors in Christianitie others walke on as proficients in Christianitie a fewe runne on as absolute christians in the race First Euery christian is the runner Secondly they begin to runne after iustificatioÌ„ by faith in Christ Regeneration Before which the shackles of sin hinder their running Thirdly the ende of this race is the ende of their life Fourthly the race it selfe is the way of Gods statutes Fiftly the place for these runners is this present world for in the world to come we neede not to runne we shall then receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules Sixtly the marke at which they ayme is Iesus Christ that they may perfectly knowe loue and possesse him and therefore this race is nothing else but a continuall and most ardent desire studie and endeuour to profit in the knowledge faith loue incorporation and possession of Christ. Seuenthly The price appointed for such as runne well is eternall life with Christ in heauen Eightly this race hath in it these degrees maturè properè rectè constanter First maturè begin betime Secondly properé make hast Thirdly recté keepe on right Fourthly constanter continue to the ende All which that we may performe we must resolue First that we haue neuer runne farre enough for this were to dreame of an Anabaptisticall perfection SecoÌ„dly we must euer ayme at our marke which is Christ Iesus Thirdly we must forget our ground behinde vs and all those steps we haue troden in it Fourthly we must euer endeuour to that which is before vs. Fiftly we must cast off all impediments in this race Sixtly and lastly let vs consider that when we haue runne heere as fast as we can yet is our reward and crowne in heauen and this will make vs to runne on still When thou shalt enlarge mine heart Some thinke that the Prophet straitned because of his enemies meaneth that if God should graunt him victorie ouer them then his feete should be as hindes feete to runne on in the aboue named way But it is probable he speaketh of that griefe he had at the consideration of Gods wrath for sinne and indeed such sorrowes doe so drawe together the heart that they make a man not onely slowe to doe good but that he cannot moue a foote in this way but if God remoue them and quiet the conscience Rom. 5 1. we are so readie and fit to euery good worke that we will not onely walke in these paths but with great alacritie runne on in the same Nothing can stay vs when that sorrowe is taken from vs no not contempt imprisonment or losse of life THE 5. PORTION ¶ Verse 33. Teach me ô Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the ende I obserue that in this one octonarie which is not to be found in any of the rest namely that in euery seuerall verse there is a seuerall prayer In the first whereof he prayeth to be taught and then promiseth to take that which God shall teach him He had before resolued to runne in this way but he felt forthwith his owne naturall aberrations and therefore commeth to this guide to be taught Teach me O Lord As the Eunuch in the Acts desires Philip to teach him and a schollet in the schoole his maister to teach him or a stranger in his iourney some guyde to teach him so Dauid heere desires God to teach him It seemes this way is hard to be found by any man and worthie to be found out by all men in which Dauid so often desires to be directed He was no doubt a guide to the blinde an instructâ—r of the ignorant and a learned scholler in the schoole of Christ but fearing all his owne wayes and hungring after greater knowledge which is as the principall wheele of a clocke to the rest he still beâ—aketh himselfe vnto prayer Why then shall we thinke that if he haue once gotten a gliâ—pse of Gods glory reuealed in his word a smaâ—ch of that knowledge manifested in his will a tast of that sweetnes which is in his Lawe or some vnderstanding of that way which leadeth to life we haue enough and are of our selues able tâ— behold that glorie apprehend that knowledge relish that sweetnes or runne on in that way O let vs rather say as Dauid doth Teach me ô Lord. Thus the faithfull after God hath liberally bestowed on them great graces ought alwaies to walke in feare and humilitie knowing that they are subiect to many temptations which they are neuer able to resist vnles he that hath begunne his good worke in them doe make them to continue in the same And I will keepe it vnto the ende It is not enough to begin well but we must goe on this is the comeplement of true pietie righteousnesse Is our garment it must be like Iosephs partie coloured coate downe to the heeles not like that of Dauids Ambassadors cut off in the middest It is the Christians sacrifice and God requires not onely the head that is the beginning but also the tayle that is the ending of this sacrifice Remember Lots wife let vs reade that historie least we our selues become an historie ¶ Verse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Giue me vnderstanding c. We thinke that wisedome is only found amongst the politicians of this world that he who can prouide for himselfe preuent his enemie circumuent his friend and see furthest into the affayres of this world he is the man yea the onely wise man But Dauid here thinks that true wisedome is in vnderstanding and keeping the Lawe of God Moses thought so Deutr. 6. Salomon thought so Prou. 1. 6. Iob thought so chapt 28. 28. and hee that is not of this minde shall one day be enforced to say Alas I haue reiected the word of the Lord and what wisedome is in me Isa. 8. If any one therefore doe want this true wisedome let him as Dauid doth and Iames exhorteth all to doe aske it of him who giueth liberally to all men and vpbraydeth none Iames. 1. 6. And I will keepe it with my whole heart As he promised before pâ—â—seuerance so he promiseth sinceritie The heart is the Christian sacrifice the fountaine of all both good and euill actions and the principall gift which God beggeth at our hands My sonne giue me thy heart It was once â—â— saying of the Bishop of Rome when he would giue licence to our English Catholiques to come vnto our Churches and so be present at our prayers Fili da mihi cor tuum sâ—â—ssicit Sonne giue me thine heart and it sufficeth but he hath retracted this his teleration now he will haue all or nothing Our God is not like their God our aduersaries being iudges He indeed requireth the heart because if we bestow it on him we will forthwith giue him all the rest Let vs not thinke that any seruice
humilitie to acknowledge this seruitude Hee desireth that God will make good his promise vnto him and this is all that hee will desire God had promised that hee would make him King that hee would deliuer him from his enemies that hee would guide him and quicken him in his way by prayer he desireth the accomplishment of this promise Out of this learne we that as Dauid prayeth for nothing but that which God had promised to graunt so wee ought to pray for nothing but that which he hath promised to graunt If we thus aske according to his will he will heare our prayers and graunt our requests But God promiseth nothing but to his seruants he heareth not sinners the prayer of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord. Because he feareth thee And who would not feare thee O King of Nations for to thee apperâ—â—inâ—th the dominion for among all the wise men of the Gentiles and in all their kingdomes there is none like thee Iâ—r 10. 7. Some reade these wordes thus that hee may feare thee as if hee should haue saide O Lord thou hast promised to bee good vnto mee I beseech thee establish this promise of thine that I fearing thee may trust in thee and preferre thee before all earthly meanes in this world And indeede the true feare of God breedeth an holy securitie in the children of God Others thinke that the Prophet by this doth proue that hee is indeede the true seruant of the Lord because his conscience telleth him that hee feareth God aboue all earthly things which in truth is a true note of a true seruant of the liuing God But none must thinke that Dauid here doth alledge his owne merits but onely doth testifie that hee is not an vnfaithfull seruant because the feare of the LORD was euer before his eyes his seruice was not eye-seruice Of the feare of GOD you may reade much in this booke ¶ Vers. 39. Take away from mee rebuke which I feare for thy iudgements are good Blessed is the man that feareth alwayes saith Salomon Prâ—u 28. Worke out your saluation with feare and trembling saith Paul Philip. 2. 12. Take away from mee rebuke which I feare saith Dauid In the Hebrew it is take away my rebuke as if hee should haue saide O Lord I may commit some such euill against thy good law yea some such notorious transgression as may tend to my shame I beseech thee take it away or else I haue alreadie O Lord by diuers sinnes and by name through adultery and murther brought shame and rebuke vpon my selfe amongst meÌ„ I entreate thee to remoue this shame and rebuke Out of the first Exposition wee learne First that the godly are subiect vnto notorious sinnes Secondly that those sins wil cause shame in them though the wicked wil not be ashamed Thirdly that God onely can take away this shame Fourthly that we may pray for the remouing of shame eueÌ„ amoÌ„gst meÌ„ especially that which may bring with it some dishonour to God Fiftly that the godly are most iealous ouer themselues Sixtly the way to auoide sinne is euer to bee afraide least wee should sinne Out of the second Exposition note that the remembrance of our former sinnes must drawe out of vs prayers vnto God that for them wee may not bee rebuked in displeasure in this life nor confounded and abashed in the life to come But some doe yet make another interpretation of these wordes and thinke that the Prophet heere praieth not onely against those priuate contumelies and reproches which were cast out against him because hee followed that which was good though to an heroicall minde any thing can bee better borne then reproch but especially against those publique reproches which the aduersaries of the Church obseruing the destruction of Gods lawe and oppressions of Gods people doe foame out against God himselfe and say where is now their God These Dauid feared and because they were ioyned with the dishonour of God and hurt of the Church hee prayeth against them Thus the Prophet feared least God should bee dishonoured so ought wee thus hee was grieued when Gods people were oppressed so ought wee thus hee made the rebukes of others his rebuke so ought we and thus hee prayed that this might be taken away so ought wee For thy iudgements are good The iudgements of the wicked are badde iudgements but the iudgements of God are good I pray against those I appeale to these I feare the one I approue the other Now the iudgements which God pronounceth in his word be they threatnings in the law or consolations in the Gospell yea and those also which he executeth in the world whether vpon the godly or godlesse they must needes be good 1. Because God is goodnesse it selfe 2 Hee cannot be deceiued 3 He will not be corrupted 4 Hee alone is no respecter of persons but iudgeth according to euery mans worke To this iudgement seate we may appeale this righteous iudgement we must acknowledge by this court if we be once tried we may say with the Apostle I passe not of mans iudgement for he that iudgeth me is the Lord. What auaileth it if man absolue and God condemne or if God condemne and man absolue Let them contemne the vnrighteous iudgements of men who can in the testimonie of a good conscience approue themselues and all their actions before the righteous iudgement of God Shall not the iudge of the whole world doe righteously Genes 18. ¶ Vers. 40. Behold I desire thy commaundements quicken me in thy righteousnesse AS before he saide that Gods iudgements are good so now hee maketh his appeale to this iudge and it is in effect thus much O Lord my Lord doe any doubt whether I desire thy commandements or not I appeale vnto that eye of thine that seeth all things behold I desire c. I desire to knowe them and I desire to obey them yea with an earnest and ardent affection I desire both to knowe and doe thy will Behold I find this word vsed these seuerall wayes 1. As a note of prediction Isay. 7. 2. Of attention Psal. 133. 3. Of admiration Matth. 2. 4. Of admonition Iohn 5 14. 5. Of irrision Ioh 18. 6. Of testification as in this and other places in which they desire God to behold that which they are most willing he should be witnesse of If God say to man behold it argues the thing is worth seeing and that man of himselfe is vnwilling to see it if man say to God behold it seemes it is a thing not hypocrâ—tically counterseyte and that hee would haue him to behold it I desire thy commaundements O that this desire were in the people of this land then the booke of God would be more in their hands the knowledge of God would bee more in their hearts and the practise of godlinesse more in their liues They would come to learne learne to liue and liue so here that they might liue euer hereafter men
would not make a shewe of godlinesse and denye the power of it in their liues but earnestly desire that the good worke begunne by the Lord it might in due time bee accomplished by them Quicken me in thy righteousnes He said before quicken me in thy word here in thy righteousnes all is one for the word of God is the righteousnes of God in which is set down the rule of righteousnes In this the Prophet desires to be quickened that is to be confirmed that in cheerefulnes and gladnes of spirit hee might relye vpon the word of God If any by righteousnes vnderstand that iustice of God by which hee defendeth such as commit themselues to him I gainesay it not VAV THE 6. PORTION ¶ Vers. 41. And let thy louing kindnes come vnto me O Lord and thy saluation according to thy promise HE goeth on yet in his prayer and here beggeth of God two things First mercie secondly saluation and both because God had promised them No maruell if hee desire Gods louing kindnesse For thy louing kindnesse saith hee is better then life it were better to be in hel with Gods fauour then in heaueÌ„ without it Mans sauour is mutable Gods immutable mans temporary Gods eternall mans of desert Gods free mans respecteth somewhat in man Gods beholdeth man in Christ. This wee must desire aboue all earthly things And thy saluation First mercie and then saluation the one is the cause the other the effect By saluation he meaneth ayde deliuerance victorie and eternall life this he calleth Gods saluation because it commeth onely from him According to thy promise This is â—â— which hee â—uer chargeth God with all it is an easie matter to trust God on his word in presperitie 〈◊〉 that can doe so in aduersitie hee is the man indeede But what benefit shalt thou haue Dauid if God bee a mercifull Sauiour vnto thee c. ¶ Vers. 42. So shall I make answere to my blasphemers for I trust in thy word MAny aduersaries had this holy Prophet they came about him like bees they layde to his charge things which hee neuer did and especially because hee made his boast of God and trusted to his word they oftentimes reproached him for it and when he was driuen to any extremitie they beganue to say where is now his God Thus became hee the shame of men and thâ— contempt of the people All they that sawe him had him inderision they made mowes and nodâ—ea their heads saying Hee trusted in God let him deliuer him let him saue him seeing hee loueth him Psal. 22. 6. 7. 8. In this hee was a type of our blessed Sauiour who was taunted in the like sort vpon the câ—osse Matth. 27. 39. 40. 41 42. 43. What now doth this man of God labour for to confute and put to silence these his blasphemers Surely the performance of Gods louing kindnesse and saluation the which it pleased him to make promise of This if wee pray for in all our troubles as the propher here doth in his this if wee staye our selues vpon as Dauid euer did though our enemies hee neuer so many neuer so mightie neuer so malitious wee shall in the ende haue such assured victorie that wee shall not onely answere our aduersaries but they with shame shall answere themselues and say wee fooles thought his confidence sollie but now wee see that hee is the Lords beloued and blessed are they that trust in him Obserue 1 That it is no new thing for the aduersaries of religioÌ„ to scorne such as trust onely in God and relie vpon his promises of saluation made vnto theÌ„ These wicked ones knewe no arme but flesh no security but in the things of this life as for such as thinke the name of the Lord to bee the strongest tower them they haue daily in derision 2. Not that if we trust in the word of God we shall be able to answere all our aduersaries for Christ will giue vs a mouth and wisedome whereagainst all our enemies shall not bee able to speake or resist Luk. 21. 15. Hugo Cardinalis obserueth that there are three sorts of blasphemers of the godly the deuils heretikes and slanderers The deuill must be answered by the internall word of humilitie heretiques by the externall word of wisedome slanderers by the actiue word of good life Vers. 43. And take not thy word of trueth vtterly out of my mouth for I waite for thy iudgements HE might for a while not finde the word of trueth to answere yet he prayeth that the word be not vtterly taken from him so hee saide â—â—â—sake me not ouer long This then sheweth that our case doth alter and change ebbe flow as it pleaseth God which reproueth them that are alwayes in the same case for the children of God haue a other course and wee must looke to be so our selues And this is a comfort when wee feele our selues weake yet Gods children haue been so also it may humble vs considering that God doth for some sinne lay this vpon vs let let vs pray that we may not be so for euer For I haue wâ—â—ted c. This sheweth that we may be so for a while yet we must wait til it please him to helpe vs. For thy iudgements that thou wilt execute iudgement on the wicked that thy children may obtaine the promises for then doth the Lord execute iudgements when he punisheth the wicked as he hath threatned and when he fulfilleth his promises to his children giuing them a tong to answere his blasphemers Vers. 44. So shall I alway keepe thy Law for euer and euer IF thou wilt deale thus then shall I keepe thy worde where hee teacheth that if God doe daily assist vs we shall stand but if he do not we shall fal flat This must teach vs to pray and that earnestly and this sheweth perseuerance contrary to the Papists which teâ—â—â— to doubt of saluation for the perswasion of Gods goodnes doth assure vs that we shall continue to the ende and if wee feele our faith weake and pray with assurance of his goodnesse that he will helpe vs we may be assured to stand Vers. 45. And I will walke at libertie for I seeke thy precepts HE will walke in the commandements that he may be at libertie for that is the plaine way all other are biâ—-paths which hee shall be free from if he sticke to the commandements For this is the cause that we are troubled and intangled because we aske not counsell at Gods word and wholy sticke vnto that and therefore we fall into some sinne and be ouercome with some temptation For the word is a lanterne to direct our steps without this we shall wander but if we tend to this light wee shall be at libertie This setteth out the benefit that those haue which enioy the word and their miserie that want it This then requireth that we be thankfull for Gods word and reproueth them that hauing the word yet wander astray and
are readie to be secure therefore euen then we haue most need to pray With my whole heart He sheweth that he is not an hypocrite And then shall we know that we are not when our hearts are set before God and we powre them out before him as much as we haue vttered in words before men This maketh the children of God to sigh when they pray because they haue to doe with God and this maketh the hypocrites that they cannot see themselues because they know not that they haue to deale with God And when the children of God cānot come to shewe their hearts to God then if they sigh and groane for want of a heart this is a testimonie that wee pray in the Spirit Rom. 8. But when men pray as though they prayed not and heare as though they heard not nothing doth the Lord hate more than this Haue mercie This is the chiefe of his prayer and the first that God would giue him mercie not to crowne his worke wrought contrary to the Papists which pleade merites for though the Lord doe giue new grace yet not of merite for that we haue is defiled by vs but because he hath a loue to crowne his owne gifts He doth not pray for mercie of fashion but euen in the presence of God because the true feeling of his neede did driue him to make this prayer For as when wee in the feeling of our heart can long after mercie this may be a pledge that we shall finde mercie so they that haue no feeling of their infirmities cannot long for mercie and therefore haue no assurance that they shall haue mercy for it is the feeling of our miserie that maketh the mercie of God sweete vnto vs. He prayeth not for what he lusteth but for that the Lord promised for Saint Iames saith you pray and haue not c. and this is the cause that wee haue not the thing wee pray for because we pray not according to the word His word must be the rule of our prayers and then shall we receiue as Salomon prayed and obtained hee hath promised forgiuenes of sinnes the knowledge of his word c. these if wee haue let not our hearts bee set on the other He prayes for the promise and maketh not a stipulation by the law for it is the promise that giueth grace then shall wee here haue comfort if wee can beleeue because wee haue the couenant of grace and not of merite For if wee had but the lawe the best man must faile and misse but now it is the promise of which the worst shall not faile if they doe beleeue Obiect He had some speciall promises Answ. He had but the generall promises whereon he grounded these particular The promises therfore are generally made that euery one might know that they belong vnto him and that he might apply them to himselfe as here the Prophet doth Vers. 59. I haue considered my wayes and turned my feete vnto thy testimonies HE sheweth how he came to make God his portion because he had considered the vanities inconueniences of his wayes the mischiefe that they would bring him to Thus then shall we come to turne our steps to God by examining our sinfull wayes and the reward of sinne And because men doe not thus examine themselues therefore doe they make so small account of the word of God for if they knew that the gaine of sin bringeth losse and pleasure bringeth paine then would they not continue in their sinnes The like doth Dauid set down Psal. 4. where he calleth thē to examine thēselues before God and thus Paul 1. Cor. 5. prouoketh the eloquent Preachers to the iudgemēt of God This is a new argument to proue God to be his portion for seeing hee had made God his portion it behooued him to search if there were any thing in him that might displease God that then he might auoide it If we consider that sinne maketh vs ashamed before God as Adam was it will make vs leaue sinne Rom. 6. 22. If wee then will daily consider whether we may offer them vp in Christ to God or whether they make vs ashamed and whether they be to be allowed of men or not this will make vs more warie Testimonies There is no true examination without the word for thereby we knowe that sinne bringeth death but righteousnesse bringeth peace in this life and euerlasting ioy afterward this ioy made him examine his wayes Vers. 60. I made haste and delaied not to keepe thy commandements THis sheweth his care that he had to make God his portion by this speedie haste he made All the lets that are in a man all the corruption of the world and all the baites of Satan did not stay him but the spirit made him with ioy full haste to seeke after God Paul had lets and this man had not greater perfection yet both of them speaking of a regenerate man shew that if we will not nourish occasions the Spirit will not suffer vs to be ouercome therefore we may attempt the like haste in trust of his helpe and we shall finde that we shall be inabled in some measure hereunto Vers. 61. The bands of the wicked haue robbed me but I haue not forgotten thy Law THough the troupes of the wicked band themselues against him yet he forsaketh not the Lord this is a true triall of his loue to the word that he stood in this affliction For that loue which continueth to the word in affliction is true he that hath such a loue hath a true loue For if when we are ill dealt with we doe not so againe but still sticke and continue our loue to the word it is an argument that we loue the word because it is of God and not for glorie The children of God in affliction haue beene daunted as Iob c. and this man no doubt felt his flesh yet here he sheweth that he ouercame it and staied himselfe in faith of the promises and continued in obedience Vers. 62. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements A New argument because he giueth thankes to God for his iudgements euen at midnight Then we must be occupied in setting out the praises of God for it is the speciall note of Gods children for hypocrites for need may pray The children of God feele great want in this therefore when our hearts are prepared to giue God thankes it is a great gift of God Midnight sheweth that he was both sincere and also earnest Doe we this at noone day if not then we are farre from this for he vsed this at morning noone and euening so did Daniel Singing of Psalmes was vsuall after meate as our Sauiour did Iudgements That is that God tooke vengeance on the wicked and performed his promises to his children and this confirmed his faith for here he had an experimentall faith And this if we note the iudgements of God
we may not runne â—oyot but containe our selues in the word and become profitable and comfortable both to others and our selues feare must needs be ioyned with knowledge It is also necessary that knowledge be ioyned with feare first because feare without knowledge may at the last kicke against God as did Paul and the Iewes and Papists of conscience whiles they feared God without knowledge persecuted Gods children secondly because many that feare God aright yet doe hurt in good causes by vndiscreete dealing whereas they had no purpose so to do Knowledge then must direct feare and feare must season knowledge and both must be ioyned together Iob. 31. doth shew notably in many causes how needfull the feare of God is where this is rendred as a reason of many things that he feared God Vers. 80. Let mine heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed HE prayed before for good vnderstanding here he prayeth for sound affections this order in prayer must we also vse first to pray for knowledge and then for good affection For good affections without knowledge are nothing worth knowledge without affections is nothing Then we must pray that as we haue greater knowledge than others so our affections may be better than others and our hearts more vpright Hee sheweth that there is no vprightnesse but in the Commaundements therefore what good affections soeuer seeme to bee in Turkes Papists and such as haue not knowledge these cannot bee vpright because they haue not the worde No man can knowe his owne heart but by GOD Ierem 17. and by the word which is of the same nature that God is PORTION 11. CAPH Verse 81. My soule sainteth for thy saluation yet I wayte for thy Word IN this part he sheweth his miseries that he was in and his hope to be deliuered which in the latter end he prayeth for His soule fainteth and this is amplified in the verses following His affliction was great and through the infirmitie of his flesh he was grieued with it The Philosopher thought that it was patience to contemne sorrow not to be moued with it but the examples of Scripture shewe that the children of God doe seele their sorrowe yet they are sustained by waiting for Gods mercies whereby they are at the last deliuered It is necessarie that wee should be touched with our troubles First because if we felt it not wee should be proud as the manner of worldly men is Secondly we should not come to the feeling of our sinnes for which afflictions are sent to vs Thirdly wee should haue no tryall of our Faith Fourthly if we should not know that Gods children had feeling of them then when wee feele them we should bee brought to despaire For then shall wee thinke that wee are not in the number of Gods children and therefore wee should leaue off striuing and giue ouer our good cause and so fall from God But when wee consider that as Elias so all Gods children haue had infirmities Iames 5. and Paul and Barnabas Acts 16. when wee shall see that they which are set before vs for examples were brought to streightnes and that they did not despise them but by striuing ouercame them then if we feele such weaknesse in ourselues wee shall be encouraged to take the Crosse vpon vs with hope that with them wee may ouercome It is good to knowe these things before affliction for the more we profite in this doctrine the better wee shall beare our afflictions When this man was thus afflicted hee waited on the word because of his weaknes and in patience did tarry the Lords leisure neither doubting of his owne cause nor yeelding to the euill causes of his enemies this is patience and this is the practise of Gods children as Iob 33. Then must wee looke for these afflictions because of our sinnes because of the greatnes of the wisdome of GOD and his mercie to deale thus with vs that he may heape vp blessings on vs in this life and euerlasting glorie in the life to come If we cannot abide small afflictions how should wee abide greater Againe some will abide small and short troubles yet if they increase and continue they will faile which sheweth that men haue not Faith to glorifie God For that Faith glorifieth God which belieueth Gods worde to be true and waiteth for the accomplishing of it For because we liue by Faith therefore wee haue neede of patience Hebrewes 10 for the Lorde will deliuer those that are such Psalme 147. Esay 57. For hee will saue them and come to dwell with them because hee hath a pleasure in them Vers. 82. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee THe next verse hath the same meaning the doubling of it maketh it more weighty He saith Word or promise for saluation to shew that the word bringeth and confirmeth our saluation When he saith that his eyes and bodie were troubled he sheweth that the fainting of the soule is the fainting of the body to teach vs in the diseases of the body not only to looke to naturall causes remedies but to haue an eye to the soule remedy that for a wounded spirit who can beare The way to cure the body is to cure the soule first as Psal 103. and healed Iob 33. God speaketh once or twice c his flesh shal be as c. ExaÌ„ple Ezechias was sicke but after his sins by prayer being forgiuen then his disease was healed Esay 28. and Chron. Benhadad was sicke of a 〈…〉 disease yet for his sinnes it could not be helped Iob was a very Lazar for the triall of his faith yet the way for him to recouer saith Elihu was thus to be humbled for sinne and Elihu for this was not reproued but the Lord confirmed his words from heauen Then though Gods children be not chiefely punished for sinne yet because they haue sinne in them therefore they must take this way also As we see Iob confessed his sinnes before he was restored So Hebrew 12. 3. You haue not fought to blood meaning that though God might iustly punish yet he will vse affliction for our triall and withall will kill our corruption Psalme 32. after he had called them blessed whose sinnes c. he sheweth how he was brought to it first by setting downe the corruption of men which God must cure with corrections yea they were so sore on him that his moysture was turned into drought but when he confessed his sinne then the Lord forgaue the punishment of his sinne Must this man be taught by this meanes and haue not we neede of it In the booke of the Chronicles Asa is reprooued because he sought to the Physitians not vnto the Lord. His meaning is not that Asa sought not to God at all but that he sought not chiefely nor first to God so that this is spoken by comparison that he sought not to God so much as to the Physitions
Again the purpose of Gods spirit is not to disallowe the vse of Physicke for when Ezechias was absolued of his sinnes by Esaias then did the Prophet commaund that figge leaues should be taken and laid to it and how can he then mislike that which he there commaunded This generall doctrine then may be gathered that what disease or affliction soeuer commeth to a mans body for what cause soeuer yea though it be for the triall of faith yet the way to come out of it is to looke to our soules and to clense them for if they be once purified then the body will be easily cured For if God said iudge your selues that yee may not be iudged he will be likewise sure not to iudge vs if we will iudge our selues but when we shall begin to iudge our selues he will leaue off to correct vs Psalm 89. and 1. Corinth 11. Vers. 83. For I am like a bottell in the smoke yet doe I not forget thy statutes VVE must remember the promises the commandements in all our troubles and they will sustaine vs for if any faile in trouble it is because they trust not the promises or keepe not the commandements If we will be sure then that no affliction shall hurt vs but helpe vs and turne to our good and to assure vs of life euerlasting and to be deliuered out of them in Gods good time then let vs looke to all the promises made to vs in Christ and build a good conscience vpon Gods commaundements But if we faile in these then may we be sure that in trouble we shall faile 2. Cor. 7. And these two helpe one another If thou wilt be sound in the faith then labor to keep the commandements and if thou wilt not be driuen from the obedience of the commandements then confirme thy selfe in the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes of Gods prouidence and of eternall life For if thou canst beleeue these then neither pleasure nor paine shall make thee forsake thy obedience but these shall be so pleasant to thee that thou shalt wholy labour to please God These two reasons Paul vseth 1. Tim. 3. to moue men to obedience First the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes secondly of euerlasting life and to these adde Gods prouidence And this is the cause of all sinne because men beleeue not that the threatnings of God are true For if they could be perswaded of that which is Psal. 89. He will visite their sinnes c. the children of God should not need to thinke of hell and other tormeÌ„ts belonging to the wicked in the life to come Because that if they knew that though they were deliuered from paines in the world to come yet the Lord would punish their sinnes in this life and would bring them to pouerty to contempt to be reproched to be slandered c. euen this would make them loth to offend And surely the Lord will doe this for if he be neither a wise nor louing earthly father which will not correct his sonnes when they doe euill surely it must needes be that God must either be vnwise not louing or he must punish them his children that offend For though he hath made a couenant with them that hell shall not preuaile against them yet hath he not made a couenant to free them in this life because that he will driue them to the crosse of Christ by laying crosses vpon them Againe if men could beleeue the promises of God made in Christ for the forgiuenes of sinnes for Gods fatherly prouidence and for life euerlasting then would they hauing these promises purge themselues from all filthines and finish the course of their saluation in seare 2. Cor. 7. vers 1. And this beliefe in Gods promises is it that maketh men leaue sin for conscience sake to yeeld obedience to Gods will so that this beleefe bringeth forth pure obedience to Gods will Againe beleefe in Gods promises is strengthened by obedience as Peter saith Make your election and calling sure by good workes For when the Lord shal see that we haue a care to do his will then will he multiplie the graces of the spirit vpon vs so that we shal be better coÌ„sirmed in his promises If we will not then be brought to doubt or despaire of Gods promises when trouble and anguish shall come then let vs labour to build a good conscience vpon the word and commandements And if we will not be drawn away with worldly pleasures then let vs consider those promises which God hath made vnto vs. For when men begin to doubt of Gods promises they begin also to doubt of the commaundements and when men doubt of the commandements they also doubt of the promises and when men doubt of both then is sinne a light matter vnto them For faith in Gods promises breedeth obedience and obedience confirmeth saith in the promises therefore we must labour for them both and pray for both Vers. 84. How many are the daies of thy seruant when wilt thou execute iudgement on them that persecute me THis verse the second verse shew that it is lawfull for Gods children to make knowne their infirmities to him so that they waite patiently for helpe from him For this onely displeaseth him when we please our selues in moyling against them otherwise when we come in reuerence it pleaseth God that we should lay out our infirmities before him Thus Abraham and Mary laying out their infirmities with misliking of them desired that they might know how the things should come to passe but Sara and Zacharie did contrarie This is a comfortable thing that when we are in any trouble we may lay our our temptations to him so that it be with trust in the promises and misliking of our infirmities with a longing after Gods mercie in a feare of his Maiestie and a desire to be helped of our euill and corrupt infirmitie When. He had beene exercised a long time and now he prayeth that he may be helped least he through infirmitie put his hand to euill Many will make their complaint but it is too soone euen before they haue been exercised But we must be contented to be in long trouble and we may yet looke for Gods helpe acknowledging it to be his great goodnes that he continued and held vs out so long in trouble Wilt thou execute This is an ordinarie prayer not against any certaine persons but rather generally against Gods enemies and their euill causes For the Lord executeth iudgement vpon his children for their conuersion as Paul Act. 9 and vpon the wicked for their confusion He prayeth against them that belonged not to God and yet not so much against their persons as their euill causes and no otherwise against their persons than they â—re ioyned with the causes And thus may we doe for the confusion of Gods enemies otherwise we cannot Vers. 85. The proude haue digged pits for me which is not after thy law
who truely knoweth God should fall downe before an image Lactantius said well Non dubium est quin nulla sit tbireligio vbi simulacrum est How shall they call vpon him whom they haue not beleeued how shall they beleeue on them which are no Gods but the worke of mens hands I am thine This indeed is an excellent motiue to drawe from the Lord helpe in trouble I am thine thine by creation I was made by thee thine by adoption I was assigned ouer to thee thine by donation I was giuen to thee thine by marriage I was espoused to thee thine by redemption I was purchased by thee thine by stipulation I haue vowed my selfe vnto thee Saue me for I am thine Then 1 God hath especiall care of his 2. he aboue the rest hath regard of his annoynted 3. a sinner may be Gods child nay vnlesse a sinner first not Gods at all The whole haue no need of the Physitian but such as are sicke 4. none can truely call vpon God but such as are perswaded they belong to God 5. a man may nay he must be perswaded that he is Gods childe 2. Cor. 13. 5. Omnis anima saith one est aut sponsa Christi aut adultera diabols Euery soule is either the spouse of Christ or the diuels strumpet He will not be his owne he must not be the diuels he dares not be the worlds he is Gods owne childe he will not serue two maisters In this seruice is true libertie to be Gods sonne is the truest nobilitie We thinke the Barbarians seelie people who in many places of the world preferre iron or leade or some base mettall before gold but as for such amongst vs as make gold their God wee thinke them wise men seest thou a man wise after this sort there is more hope of a Barbarian then of him For I haue sought thy precepts Many signes there be and trials of our adoption as Rom 8. 15. I he spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are the children of God and Ioâ— 3. 14 by this we knowe that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren And Ioh. 8. 47. He that is of God heareth Gods words But to seeke out the knowledge of Gods will and to practise it in life and conuersation this is the very badge of Gods childe Reade but this one Psalme and you shall finde Dauid many times protesting his loue to Gods lawe promising his obedience to Gods commandements praying for knowledge of Gods will and valuing this treasure aboue all the treasures of the earth Seeke them to knowe knowe to remember remember to beleeue beleeue to practise and you shall be blessed in your deed It is curiositie to seeke onely to knowe or at least to knowe that which is aboue our knowledge it is pietie to seeke to knowe and doe those things which belong to the peace of conscience and pure conuersation ¶ Vers. 95. The wicked haue waited for me to destroy me but I will consider thy testimonies HE prayed before that God would saue him had he not need thinke you when the wicked waited to destroy him thus this and the former verse haue their coherence Here then he complaineth against his aduersaries and protesteth notwithstanding his recourse to Gods word He describeth his aduersaries by their names calling them wicked ones 2. by their diligence they lay waite 3 by their malice they waite to destroy him For the first the hebrew word translated wicked if the letters be transposed signifieth a rich man because it is hard to finde goods and goodnes riches and righteousnes in one person and I thinke that Salomon calleth riches the treasures of iniquitie Prou. 10. 2. not onely because they are gathered by badde meanes but also because often their owners are bad men These wicked persons strangers from the wombe the sonnes of men the children of Beliall scoffing Ishmaels parasiticall Doegs persecuting Sauls Dauid often complaineth of in this Psalme as veres 23. 52. 61. 69 78 85. 87. 110 241. 157 261. and here and in many other Psalmes And surely not without cause for many were these euill spirits that vexed him his brother Eliab accused him of pride Goliah the Philistine despised him to his face Saul the King hunted him as a partridge Doeg the Edomite slandered him to his Lord Absolon his sonne draue him out of his kingdome Achitophel his counsellor counselled against him Mâ—choâ— his wife contemned him in her heart Shemey his subiect rayled on him in his miserie Nabal the Charmelite played the churle with him and they that did eate of his breade and were entertained as friends became in the ende his vtter enemies and all because the Lord loued him and he followed that which good was When Caine and Abel can agree in one field Ishmael and Izaak in one house Iakob and Esau in one wombe then shall the wicked and godly agree together not before see Prou 29. 29. It is the nature of the wicked to be opposite to the good and persecutors of the godly therefore are they compared to Lions Beares Tygers Bulls Serpents Adders Archers and Foulers the godly man is the Partridge they the Hauke 1. let the Hauke all her lifetime sit vpon her Lords fist yet when she dies she is but cast vpon the dunghill let the Partridge be chased all the daies of her life yet after her death she shal be brought in a siluer dish to her Lords table Yet knowe that if thou oppose thy selfe against the godly thou art to be reputed but a wicked man Waited They were vigilant diligent and wise to doe hurt neuer did Cat so waite for the mouse or Wolfe for the sheepe or Lion for the Lambe or Hauke for Partridge or Fouler for Bird or the Souldier for his enemies as they waited for him they bent their bowe they made readie their arrowes vpon the string that they might secretly shoote at him that was vpright of heart Dauid complaineth of this so may wee Dauid prouided for these so ought we and though they waite day and night and lay all kindes of battes that can be yet in the ende Dauid hath the best for in the name of the Lord he shall destroy them This is our comfort waite they may but they can doe no more Luke 22. 31. For me Dauid had many followers in the time of his troubles yet his aduersaries aymed especially at his life Strike say they the Shepheard and the sheepe shal be scattered Stub vp the roote and the branches will wither chop off the heade and the members will perish if Dauid be once gone who shall resist Thus the worthiest Princes grauest counsellors and most vigilant Ministers haue euer beene the marke of wicked Archers Thus like the King of Aram they say 2. Chron 18. 31. Fight you not with small or great but against the King of Israel onely Experience wee haue had of this in the daies of our gracious Queene Elizabeth
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are â—uer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌ„mandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ„ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
not become so much subiect to others but others shall submit themselues to mee I shall purchase to my selfe credite countenance and authoritie to pleasure my friends and withstand mine enemies Thus we see why we cannot ouer-wrastle the vanities of this life because we striue not aright Now likewise how are we so enabled to forsake our worldlines euen because we doe not depend on Gods prouidence Then the way to fight against couetousnes is to fight against the distrust of Gods prouidene and want of beliefe in the word of God in that for too much loue of this world and too little loue of the word they doe not deuide their times that sometimes they may giue themselues to prayer to reading to conferring of the word And how doe these men reason with themselues I shall one day be olde and Age is accompanyed with many euills of weaknes and impotencie I must not thinke then to liue without miserie vnlesse I liue now with some care I must prouide for my wife and children and not leaue them to the broad world it standeth me therefore in hand to worke and to take paines whilest I may So the pleasure of this temptation taketh away the sweetnes of the meditation of the life after death Manie striue against anger and yet the more they striue the more they fret because they resist not the beginning of their Anger which is a secret pride conceiued in their mindes For of pride saith the holy-Ghost in the booke of the Prouerbs commeth contention Such men haue this reason whereunto they yeelde I haue deserued well of their hands I neuer did them iniurie they ought to haue esteemed otherwise of mee they haue abused mee greatly who therefore can beare such contempt and miuries Now if we fight in humblenesse of minde against this corrupt reason wee shall fight against our Anger I suppose a bruite beast is not so ill in his kinde as a man in his corrupt iudgement Then lowlinesse in taking a fight of our wants in good and heauenly things is the thing that will humble vs. This is that which will cut our combes when wee thinke too well of our selues when we see too much by our painted sheath this will make vs to pull downe our peacocks tayle What maketh young men so loose and profit so little by all the admonitions which are vsed to them but onely their corrupt reason which on this sort deceiueth their soules Why is not this lawfull doe I any body harme in so doing doe not all others this as well as I Well if they will not bidde warre against these corrupt imaginations they shall neuer preuaile against their euill affections Whereof is it that the wisest men become whore-hunters and the wisest women often become whores is it not because the Lord punisheth the pride of reason with filthinesse and whilest they will not fight against corrupt reason they cannot get the victorie ouer their filthie affection they will thus reason I haue beene thus long married and haue no children my wife is neuer quiet she is a shrew I will see if I can haue children with another and haue quietnesse abroad Bid battell then to reason if you will fight against sinne for iudgemēt being conuinced we may the better encombate with affection Let vs then take heede to those conceits which are not yet in the bowels of the braine for then the diuell is brought to infect reason and so draweth neere to corrupt affection All idle thoughts discourses comming but to the mind must make vs afraide least we become corrupted And let vs remember that wee must loue the Lord with al our hearts mindes that he taketh vp to his glory al our cogitatiōs And therfore though we yeeld not to lust in affection we must strike at cōcupisence at the first motion because our thoughts haue not been wholy with the Lord We must destroy the broode whilest it is in hatching and wound sinne before it haue receiued a perfect shape For it is better to striue against sinne whilest reason is on our side than when both reason and affection are conspired against vs. Now let vs examine our selues euery man search his own heart whether we be grieued for the sudden discourses and glauncing imaginations in vs or rather whether they be not sweete vnto vs. What is the reason why wee refuse to sinne is it not because wee thinke thus with our selues What shall I doe this thing Shall I commit this fact It is a beastly thing it is a dangerous attempt For there are some which will mislike to haue themselues misled with the temptations of murder of stealing or adulterie and yet will let passe quietly in them rouing imaginations and idle cogitations We see in many after their fall repentance commeth for if in iudgement we could before sinne preuailed discerne the corruption of reason deceiuing and leading captiue our affections as wee doe after wee haue sinned wee should not so soone be deluded For we see it commonly commeth to passe that we repent vs and mislike our selues for some foregoing euil we say Oh what a foole was I that could not consider of this where was my wit how was I besotted Conuince a naturall man of his reason and he wil be ashamed of his purpose but so long as he hath reason on his side hee will not yeeld an inch Why commeth it to passe that there are almost no Heretikes conuerted and so many profane professours conuerted but because the sinne of these men is the sinne of affection the sinne of the other is the sinne of reason and iudgement Peter of whom we reade in the Gospell did not so much sinne of affection as in reason For being put in minde of Christ his afflictions how he should goe vp to Ierusalem and suffer many things and consulting with reason thought it a very straunge thing and not agreeing to equitie that such a Prophet and mirrour of the world and that he that had done so many good things and had wrought so many miracles in that country neuer doing any harme to any man should suffer of such men Wherefore when as our Sauiour Christ sawe Peter giuen so much to naturall reason in that he cried Maister saue thy selfe hee checked him saying Come behind mèe Sathan thou sauorest not of things which are of God but of fleshe and blood Vpon which occasion least the other Disciples also should haue presumed our Sauiour Christ gaue this generall doctrine that if any would become his Disciples they should take vp their crosse and follow him As also that none could follow him in truth vnlesse they denied thēselues where in denying of our selues he meaneth nothing else as the occasion of his foregoing speech plainely sheweth then the forsaking of the reason of the flesh S. Iames chap. 1. teacheth vs that if wee will mortifie our affections wee must first vse the meanes secondly
the Lord that as hee had giuen his heart whole vnto him so hee would confirme this grace of his Spirit in him Now seeing the Lord hath also promised to cleanse our hearts and that Iesus Christ is our wisedome and sanctification and wee are become the children of the highest our meaning is not that the full performance hereof should bee sought for in our selues but in Christ. The second thing whereby wee are hindred is that wherewith Sathan doth buffet vs wheÌ„ we haue made some breach of our couenant made to the Lord saying Thou hast not kept thy promise thou hast broken thy bond thou hast violated thy couenant and to doe this once is as good as twentie this will be a sufficient euidence against thee why doest thou therefore continue and striuest any further in vaine We see how this preuaileth oftentimes because there is no greater sinne than the sinne of them who sometimes haue beene religious and by this practise of the diuell for some particular offence haue beene perswaded that they haue made an vtter breach of their couenant Wee answere for this that seeing that Christ did not onely die for our sinnes before Baptisme but also for our sinnes after Baptisme and did not onely satisfie for our sinnes committed before our calling but for those also which we commit after our calling though through infirmitie and frailtie we haue fallen and yet not lying downe in presumption and malice but there is a reuerent feare trembling in our hearts that our corruptions rebelled against the Lord the particular couenant being broken cannot take away the generall and cannot bee excluded but must be included in the same When then wee haue made a breach of humane obliâ—â—ion and not of obstinate maliciousnes this is as well forgiuen in the generall as other sinnes Wee may see this in politike matters betweene a good Lord and his seruant for I presuppose a mercifull a curteous Lord the Lord will not bee displeased for failing in some particular performance of some particular couenant so he findeth him readie to yeeld honour and obedience to the generall couenants which are betweene them euen so the Lord whose loue exceedeth the loue of a father Psal. 103. and of a mother Esay 49. towards his will spare vs for a particular breach so it be not a general contempt and done of wilfull malice If then in such a case we will humble our selues with sorrow that we displeased our God and desire the Lord not to take vengeance for any finall breach because there was no finall intent to fall from the Lord we shall surely finde mercie and pardon at his hand This is a doctrine very requisite because it is the policie of Sathan to perswade a man that hauing broken one couenant he hath broken all The remedie then is that wee know our sinnes to be pardoned and that we renue our couenant which wee doe so oft as we come to the Sacrament Let vs learne therefore to make all our othes with the Lord in great reuerence as did Nehemiah chap 5. who caused the oath to be ministred in the presence of the Priest then must we vse prayer and all meanes whereby we may continue in the same lastly if we slip or falle in some particular we must not be discouraged or â—aint The cause then why men doe not this is either because they doe not take it in hand in reuerence or taking it in hand doe not purpose to keepe it or keeping it doe fall by despaire for some particular defect Thus we see how the man of God sheweth his earnestnes and his affection to the law of God teaching vs why many doe not so loue the word as to make it a lanterne to their feete either because they haue not such vehement affection or else they be not so permanent and therefore we are to pray both against our coldnes to the law and our inconstancie It might seeme strange to some that he should sweare to keepe Gods iudgements but we must know that this keeping is not so much in outward shew as in inward vertue Againe we see that as in making this holy o th Gods children doe not exclude but include the forgiuenes of sinnes so they doe it not but first presupposing the grace of God by prayer to be obtained for the keeping of it Besides no particular or accessorie couenant can take away the principall and generall because the one includeth the other But here we must note that then no secondarie cause can take away the first when we sinne but of humane frailtie and not of presumption and when we so craue for mercy that our hearts be set to recouer our selues and we will not be sluggish in our sinnes hereafter because then is the oath broken and couenant disanulled when we make a finall breach We must therefore fight against scrupulositie herein knowing that God wil spare vs as a father doth his children in that the whole breach of our couenant is a generall relinquishing of the same When then there ariseth a feare in our hearts to come so neere vnto the Lord although it may be good no more to powre this pretious licour into fraile coÌ„sciences than to put new wine into old bottels and rather appertaineth to them of greater graces yet we must consider that there were great infirmities in this man of God against which he would striue by this meane and so prouoke himselfe to come neerer to the Lord. So that as we must not vndertake this thing without aduice so we must not alwaies please our selues in these beginnings and when as concerning the time we should be teachers we should neede to haue the first foundation of religion laid againe Wherefore we must needes acknowledge that the cause of our long absence from the Lord is our want of the defiance of sinne and loue to the word as the Prophet had neither must we euer when occasion wall be giuen neglect this meane which may keepe vs from sliding backe And here we are to obserue that wicked or foolish vowes which hinder Christian religion and those wicked vowes of wicked religion as the ridiculous vowes of chastitie or such as may hinder vs in our callings as that a man should neuer eate flesh or should not weare some kinde of apparell are to be auoided because they haue not their warrant out of the word of God And though wine maketh drunkards being immoderately taken yet it is no reason seeing it maketh glad the heart of man in it owne nature why others should not vse it which haue weake bodies yet thus much will I grant that if a man that hath beene drunke by too immoderate drinking of wine doth vow for a time to relinquish it this is not vnaduised seeing we are commaunded if our eye offend vs to pull it out and if our foote doth hurt vs to cut it off Againe if a man giuen to
shield and I trust in thy word BEcause the Prophet could not perswade himselfe of any other safetie than of the safeâ—â—â—â— which he had vnder the Lord he sheweth that so long as he put his trust in Gods 〈…〉 s he feared nothing And surely this ought to be the principal thing among Christians to looke for none other defence than that which is to be looked for out of the promises of God For what is the cause why when wee are in daunger in pouertie in any distresse wee haue so many by-paths and can inuent vnlawfull meanes and shifts so for our deliuerance but onely because the Lord and his word is not our refuge and our shield For if we were once perswaded that God were our tower to defend vs and our shield to couer vs wee should be staied If wee then call on God in our neede we must know that Psal. 33. vers 18. The eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercies And that Psal. 145. 18. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their crie and will saue them And our cause being good we neede not to doubt of him for he hath promised to be our shield and buckler So our Sauiour Christ being tempted of Sathan to turne the stones into bread was moued by him to distrust Gods prouidence What saith he doest thou thinke that if thou wert the Sonne of God thou shouldest bee left in such wants make some shift therefore for thy selfe But Christ knowing God to bee the author of his neede was assured that he would secretly nourish him vntill hee had receiued ordinarie meanes againe and so strengthened himselfe in Gods promises Likewise when we are in need or in perill Sathan will cause vs to vse one shift or other but we must answere him The Lord is my shield and tower I am sure enough and therfore I hate all ill inuentions I put my trust in the Lord. We acknowledge this with our tongue yet it is a hard thing to bee practised to put our trust in Gods word For howsoeuer wee will grant indeede that wee must put our trust in God yet we hardly yeeld vnto this that we must trust in his word but we must here correct this vnbeliefe and learne that if we seeke for helpe at God wee must trust in his word Doth Gods word threaten his iustice and can wee finde in our liues that if wee vse euill meanes we shall be punished Doth Gods word assure vs that God is mercifull and doe we beleeue that Iesus Christ came to saue sinners although we were the greatest and that he came to call sinners and not the righteous to repentance and that Iesus Christ came to saue that which was lost and to refresh all that are wearie and heauie laden Thus the man of God saith portioÌ„ 8. 1. O Lord thou art my portioÌ„ I haue determined to keepe thy law And portion 14. 6. Thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the very ioy of my heart Thus he sheweth that we must seeke for that in Gods word which wee seeke for of him For his word is a conduit or waterpipe whereby the Lord conueying his mercies vnto vs will haue them runne through vnto vs. Doe wee beleeue then the promises that God will prouide for vs then let vs beware of al wicked shifts and trust onely in his word For if we beleeue God to be our tower we must looke to Gods word The Heathen men and the prophane worldlings will speake gloriously of the goodnesse of the strength and of the mercy of God but when they come to see it in the word they will erre altogether out of the way whereby they shew how they vtter more in their tongues than they performe in truth For the Lord hath layde that helpe on his word which he would haue vs to seeke for at his hand so Christ by the word put the diuell to flight with these words in effect Thou wouldest haue me Sathan to mistrust my Fathers prouidence and to giue my selfe to be taught of thee but I know he will keepe me in all my necessities and why because he hath said Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God the Lord hath prouided ordinarie meanes to nourish me and hath not commaunded that stones should be made bread and why then should I vse vnlawfull meanes Wherefore I will stay my selfe vpon my Fathers prouidence We see he might haue said that God is almightie and strong or that by his mightie power he might haue put off Sathan but he reciteth the words of Moses which he vsed when the Lord so wonderfully had preserued his people the Israelites in the wildernesse without ordinarie meanes We must in like manner when Sathan shall set vpon vs in time of neede say it is written The Lord is iust and true in all his promises It is written The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open to their crie nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lyons doe lacke and suffer hunger but they which seeke the Lord shall want nothing which is good It is written Rom. 8. verse 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword When we are tempted then with doubting in our selues that we shall not escape we must know that it is written Rom. 8. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 32. Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs all things also If we be tempted to steale we must say as it is written Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God knowing that God is able to preserue vs without ordinarie meanes Vers. 115. Away from me ye wicked for I will keepe the commandements of my God THe cause why the man of God could not so stay himselfe on the Lord was because what way soeuer he turned himselfe he could see no man that would helpe him He had no helpe of the world euery man prouided for himself some shifted this way another that way he could see no good example of any which either beleeued Gods promises to be true or were readie to obey his commaundements Wherefore it is manifest that they were impediments rather than furtherances vnto him For else why should he say Away from me ye wicked c Were there so many impediments in his daies and shall we thinke there are not so many in ours or was that age wherein he liued more wicked than the age wherein we liue First we are nothing like him in good things he had greater graces of God than we haue he had gone further in holinesse than we we liue
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌ„s where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâ—d which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
of Gods children are not so sirme as that it is neuer shaken they are not alwaies in the tenour and as the Lord giueth them of his grace in measure so hee giueth them at sometimes more at sometimes lesse he often humbleth them with incredulitie to exercise them in prayer and to confirme them the more by his Spirit whereof they haue had a pledge in his word Wee haue learned that the Prophet thought himselfe to haue no life but as he had the feeling of the life of the Sonne of God to be conueyed to him by the spirit of God through the working of the word of God and that as we breathe eate playe and labour wee haue nothing differing from bruite beasts as we haue fiue wits to discourse of things we haue nothing more than the heathen than the Turkes than the vngodly infidels The Scriptures shew that all that liue in ignorance and sinne are dead for they that liue in ignorance sit in darkenes and in the shadow of death as it is in the song of Zacharie and if we liue in sinne the Apostle witnesseth we are but dead Ephes 2.1 The death of sinne is the life of a man and the life of sinne is the death of a man sinne then I meane to liue in vs when wee giue ouer our selues to sin with pleasure and lye in our sinne with delight And yet here is a further thing for the man of God speaketh of the experience of Gods children who when they feele delight in prayer and their inward man delighted with the word of God they thinke they are aliue and that so long they walke in the land of the liuing but when they fal into some sinne and become vnthankfull or pensiue there comes a dulnes and deadnes of heart they are not able to see any difference betweene themselues and the reprobates and finding in themselues such an heape of ill inclinations they think themselues to be dead It followeth in the verse And disappoint me not of mine hope As if he should say O Lord euen as I trust in thy word so my hope is that thy word shall be accomplished As faith is the mother of hope so hope is the daughter and nurse of faith for faith breedeth hope and hope nourisheth faith faith assureth vs of the trueth of Gods word hope waiteth for the accomplishment of it His meaning then is Lord as I trust in thy word so strengthen my faith and disappoint mee not of my hope for howsoeuer the wicked continue for a while I beleeue that I shall haue a glorious end I beleeue it is not lost labour to serue the Lord O Lord I hope to see them troden downe that breake thy statutes Thus we see how Gods children feare their vnbeliefe and nourish their faith with prayer so the true Minister of God cannot but be zealous to stirre vp his people to feruent and frequent prayer We see the one halfe of this Psalme to bee prayer and that in euery portion two or three or foure verses be prayers And the man of God being willing to bring his knowledge to feeling hath still this prayer Stay mâ—e in thy word teach mee thy statutes disappoint me not of my hope establish thy promises to thy seruant For as reading hearing and conferring doe more increase knowledge than feeling so meditating praying and singing doe more nourish feeling than knowledge Had he that had such a faith in Gods word such ioy such delight such life in the spirit neede so often and feruently to pray then I beseech you let vs pray pray pray Vers. 117. Stay thou me and I shall be safe and I will delight continually in thy statutes THis agreeth with that in the verse going before stablish mee according to thy promise Hadst thou need Dauid to be staied didst thou wauer oh how need we to be stayed and to pray against our wauering he meaneth here thus much although I am well minded and delight in thy law yet I am so brittle and so slipperie that if thou stay mee not I shall sall I am gone Oh man of God feeling his owne wants and infirmities I shall be safe that is If I be not stayed by thine hand I shall be at the last cast Psal. 30. 6 he said hee should neuer be remoued here is another spirit where he saith he should be safe But here wofull experience taught him that he durst not be stayed on himselfe whereby he declareth that as without Gods word he could not be safe so come what come would befall what danger could befall in the Lords word he was staied sufficiently Then we are to learne that the promises of God must engender in vs a care and feare of our selues for if we begin once to be quiet with our selues when wee begin to be secure and presumptuous let vs assure our selues that we are not farre from sinne But if we feare that wee are staggering and reeling persons and that we are very slipperie is there not cause of humbling that this humblenes should breed carefulnesse carefulnesse should cause watchfulnesse watchfulnesse should vse the meanes and the meanes should be sanctified by prayer Then come hell come the diuell come the world come the flesh if the Lord stay vs we shall liue and not die we shall surely not miscarie And I will delight continually in thy statutes Wee see here that there is no free will for he prayeth likewise Port. 5. 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes Neither did he promise of himselfe before but did hope in the Lord. Such brittlenes is in the world such sleights in the flesh such slinesse in SathaÌ„ such corrupt examples in the world that vnlesse the Lord stay vs we are so farre off from delight in good that we are ready to fall into great sinnes Euery man therefore is to search his owne heart and by the cause we may come to the effects and by the tree may coniecture of the fruite so by the effects we may iudge of the cause and by the fruite we may iudge of the tree Where is now this delight when we heare the word we heare it with such coldnesse therefore it is a manifest proofe we are not staâ—ed in the Lord. For whosoeuer doth not delight in the word he may deceiue his owne soule but surely as yet he is not staied on God If we are not delighted then are we stâ—ied on our own selues but if the Lord work in vs then shal we feele delight This is a griefe of my soule that I see no delight in the Lords day all things are done for fashion but the power of godlinesse is not among vs. The cause is the want of priuate exercises the want of priuate reading and praying and this bringeth a secret curse of publike exercises and therefore I cannot but so often vâ—ge priuate prayer and meditation Vers. 118. Thou hast troden downe all them that depart from
Wherefore Iob said chap. 31. 13. that if hee did contemne the iudgement of his seruant or of his maide when they did thinke them selues euill entreated by him What shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite me what shall I answere He that made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath he not alone fashioned vs in the wombe Vers. 122. Answere for thy seruant in that which is good and let not the proude oppresse mee ANswere that is be suretie for me So though his cause was good yet he thought himselfe not so wise as to answere his enemies nor so strong as to preuaile against them in that which is good hee knewe that God would not take his part in any euill cause which must make vs if wee looke for God to be our helpe to prouide that our cause bee good His minde then is if my cause Lord were euill I durst not craue thy helpe but it is good therefore speake for me We therefore if our cause be ill are rather to craue of God to haue our sinne pardoned because the righteous God is not a defender of an vnrighteous cause Againe though our cause be good wee must not therefore thinke that wee our selues can answere it because the man of God saith portion 20. 2. Pleade my cause and deliuer me that is Lord put an answere into my mouth take my cause into thine owne hand mine enemies are too wise and strong for me Thus the Saints of God hauing good causes would not trust in them What is then the cause why oftentimes in good causes wee preuaile no more euen because wee would shoulder them out with our own strength say not Lord put wisedome into my mouth Lord put a weapon into my hand Then our good causes must neuer be seuered from our God for otherwise wee shall neuer haue good issue of them So we must beware that wee make not God a reuenger of our affections but pray that wee may bee harnessed with a righteous cause and with a right handling of it from God True it is then that in trouble we may pray not to be ouercome yet wee see the man of God confessed how hee behaued himselfe well in affliction and as by the fire the gold is both tried good and purged from the drosse so the Lord prooued in him the gold of his graces and scoured him from corrupt affections he scoured him from the loue of this world to stirre vp in him the loue of the world to come he scoured him from the workes of the flesh and quickened in him the workes of the Spirit he stirred vp his gifts to serue Gods glorie and scoured him from the loue of himselfe So by his fatherly chastisements the Lord quickeneth vs in good things and deliuereth vs from euil So we haue heard also how in our defence we must pray for Gods graces because for want of wisedome and patience we cannot answere our owne cause For as in our suites at law we get pleaders and Proctors to speake for vs so we must know that in the court of heauen we cannot pleade for our selues but must open our suites to Christ which must pleade it for vs. Now in that he saith Let not the proud oppresse me he noteth that they were such as did flatter themselues for graces receiued as though they should bee controllers vnto him No maruell then though we reproch men when we reproch Gods mercie maiestie We may learne here that wee can neuer deale mercifully with men which will not deale mercifully with our selues For our sinnes must humble vs before God before wee will be humbled with man otherwise we shall grow so proude that we shall not be farre from oppression Vers. 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise HEre is a further thing that the man of God requireth not looking to be helped at the first brunt but neuer to leaue off his suite vnto the very failing of his eyes according to that of the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 10. If any man long after life c. 11. Let him eschew euill and do good let him seeke peace and follow after it So this man of God had long endured trouble which many will be content happilie to sustaine for a while but if it be any thing long they fall from iudgement and iustice Wee must not thinke then to deale ill with them that deale ill with vs neither must we deale well but for a time because wee must perseuere For when we slip too much we neuer shewe that we did truly execute iudgement and iustice If the man of God here so resisted the diuell and wicked men which are as the instruments of Sathan breathing for our destruction we must also fight against them after his example although his soule fainted his eyes failed his flesh parched his naturall powers melted This we may also see how the Saints of God mourned in their prayer Away then with this common saying which proceedes from inconstancie I haue borne iniuries long I haue taken much at his hand and put vp many wrongs should I suffer him still to abuse mee and let my selfe be vndone Surely euen to the failing of our eyes the Prophet sheweth vs wee must maintaine a good cause and seeing the Lord hath the issues of all things in his hand and helpeth desperate cases he will vndoubtedly helpe vs if we leaue not our case Then we see though he had deuoured many euils yet he executed iudgement and iustice so we must swallow vp many iniuries and yet neither depart from the Lord nor cease from our cause And though we would crie in our prayers to be heard to the clowdes and send foorth lowde shrikes though wee would roare as a cannon gunne yet what is it that seasoneth our prayers euen the mourning of our hearts the failing of our eyes and when we pray with vnspeakeable sighes which cannot be expressed For they be not lowde eloquent and well set prayers which are acceptable to the Lord but our staying our selues on the Lord and our continuing in well doing and our maintaining of a good cause to the vtmost so that a man might sooner pull the eyes out of our heads and the heart out of our bodies and bereaue vs of our liues than make vs leaue righteousnes and though troubles shall come we will still follow our cause to the failing of our eyes fainting of our hearts and melting of our powers Herein then appeared the true vertue of the faith of this man of God because whilest no wickednesse is offered many will doe well but after often triall with iniuries they execute neither iudgement nor iustice so that where this faith wanteth there is no true loue of iudgement and iustice besides heere we are to marke that that is a true prayer which commeth from the true feeling and deepe sense of his heart and without this well set
if we haue no loue of the Sacraments no care of discipline if our hearts be hardened all is not well either some iudgement of God is at hand or else we are to feare to be cast into some heresie or such like euill I finde that after Esay had prophecied a long time The Lord God who would not haue his name plasphemed seeing no amendment in his people comes with a greater maiestie and bids the prophet Esay 6. to tell them that they should heare but not vnderstand they should plainly see but not perceiue hee commandeth him moreouer to make their hearts sâ—t to make their eares heauie and to shut their eyes least they should see with their eyes heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts And because they would not make the word of God the sauour of life vnto life it should bee vnto them the sauour of death vnto death As this is especially meant of the vngodly yet surely the godly escaped not but by repentance It is the wisedome of God to vse all meanes and then to vse destruction when his word wil not serue We may be comforted euen at this day that the Lord yet giueth a scattering of his people and giueth vs some good ministers and magistrates but if we coÌ„sider of the Lords long suffering of vs of the peace abundance and many other graces bestowed on vs and yet so small amendment we trust for the remnants sake that the generall iudgement of God shall not as yet come vpon vs yet this sore saying should make vs afraide it is time for thee Lord to put to thine hand c. This may be much for the comfort of Gods children and for the discomfort of the wicked Vers. 127. Therefore loue I thy commandements aboue gold yea aboue most fine gold MArke here the spirit of the man of God Doe wee not see that this is a common rate the lesse religion is esteemed the lesse it is of the most regarded the greater the corruption of manners is the greater is the follie then this is a rare blessing of God when religion is in euery place hated euen then to loue religion when manners are euerie where corrupted euen then to be of good conuersation When in our time then we see so many kinds of religion as papistrie the sect of the Iesuites the family of loue Anabaptists and such like it is a singular grace of God to bee established in the loue of true religion When wee looke into their manners whether we turne vs to Magistrates or subiects wee shall neither finde zealous gouernment nor faithfull obedience If wee liued in a heauen among Angels or in a paradise with Saints and would defile our selues with sinne wee were worthie to be cast out of Paradise with Adam and out of the Church with Cain But to liue with Noah vprightly and to walke before God with him when all flesh hath corrupted his wayes or to liue iustly with Lot in the middest of filthie Sodomits or to keepe a pure religion or worship of God with Elias when not one can bee found that hath not bowed to Baal or to liue in keeping iudgement and iustice with Dauid where are so many oppressors of the truth to haue in this case an heart vpright both in religion and manners oâ— consider this to be an especiall worke of grace This we may also see both by naturall and ciuill reason we see the more generall and contagious a disease is the greater care we vse to watch ouer our health and the greater mercie of God we count it if we be not infected with the rest and shall wee not iudge the same in spirituall and more heauenly matters that the more hot sinne groweth to bee and like to ouerrun all shall wee not grow the more zealous of the saluation of our soules and thinke it the rarer grace of God if wee being subiect to the common sinnes are preserued from them In ciuill matters doe wee not see that now deceite in buying and selling vnfaithfulnes in bargaining is so great euery maÌ„ is circumspect to discerne ill dealings euery man almost is become a lawyer no man is ignorant of the common shifts of the world yet this maketh not men therefore to giue ouer their deedes but they make their deedes more sure neither doth deceitfull dealing keepe them the more from markets and faires but men are more carefull in their bargayning Do we loue the Church theÌ„ though there be so many corruptions of religion and so many corruptions of manners Let vs be more afraide of our selues and more carefull of the word and heedie in our liues than wee haue beene let vs listen to the word before the Lord hath sealed vp the prophecie least the wicked preuaile and the iust man make himselfe a pray Now is the time to repent it may bee that the Lord will mitigate his iudgements when they fal wil make his punishment particular and easier For then we truly feare the publike iudgements of God when wee feare the cause of them in our selues when we carrie not for the height of sinne but submit our selues with reuerence to all meanes of true religion and godly life and speedily iudge our selues for not looking to the least occasion of sinne watching ouer our soules that we become not remisse or with looser conscience of prayer the word sacraments or discipline And as it is a secret iudgement of God to passe from one sinne to another without any remorse of conscience vntill wee come to the contempt of the word so it is a speciall grace of God to be grieued with sinne in the beginning And surely that so many are giuen to ill workes and so few to good it is a manifest token seeing the word wil not moue vs to be zealous that the Lord will shortly send a iudgement vpon vs if not generall yet at the least particular This then is worthie noting in the man of God that the more religion decayed the more religious was hee the more godlinesse departed the more godly was hee which is a thing farre contrarie to our practises who allowe that which most doe and loue that least which most doe like making other mens examples placards for our sins For many will say how I pray liueth such a man how doth he doth not he liue an honest life can I follow a better man wee must not doe as other men doe but as the Lord commandeth by his word Let this then be a sure rule whereby euery man may examine himselfe if the more religion and manners decay thou art the more religious and godly thou shalt not be carried away with the common destruction but if thy zeale and care of godlines be the lesse then feare vnlesse thou repent as thou art wrapped in the common sinne thou shalt also be taken in the common reward of sinne Now that corruptions may not preuaile against vs wee must thinke there is as great
the man of God setteth downe the tearmes of his companions and sheweth how he coueted only Gods louing countenance The sicke desire health the imprisoned libertie the poore desire riches but few desire Gods countenance in the forgiuenes of sinne in the beholding of vs in Christ in giuing the graces of his holy spirit which are the pledges of his loue Many worlds are nothing worth it is a good heart which the Lord requireth Sanctification holines and the blessing of Gods spirit are true riches which we must craue and obtaine with sighs grones and teares For if we can sigh if we can grone if we can sorrow when we are but in sicknes of body or some outward calamitie what a shame is it if we cannot sigh sorrow and grone for the inward wants and necessities of the soule But if men knew what it were to haue the inward peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding they would surely desire it more That I might keepe thy statutes So many would haue Gods fauour to shine vnto them in libertie in health or in riches but he craueth God his fauour in his word which if we can get let the Lord deale with other things which concerne vs as pleaseth him best Will we know then when we haue a true loue to God his word It is when we especially desire it and nothing aboue it For as the greatest light that euer came to the world is the light of the Sunne so the most precious thing that can come to the world is the light of Gods word that we may see the light in God his light and behold the countenance of the Lord Otherwise if we be in prosperitie we will thinke our selues to be well when we are in aduersitie we thinke our selues ill Here we may see that as there is cleerenes when the Sunne shineth and that there is darknesse in the mists and cloudinesse so there is a vicissitude of Gods children whilest sometime their vnderstanding is cleered by the comfort of the word other sometimes it is darkened by the mists of ignorance which commeth to passe that we might the more reuerently and louingly esteeme the word For as the Lord hath the dispensation of the Sunne in heauen so hath he the disposing of his countenance to vs on earth Vers. 136. Mine eyes gush out with riuers of water because they keepe not thy Law MIne eyes gush out with water He doth here shew a cause why he did so earnestly pray for Gods louing countenance in his word for he was greatly grieued and sore afflicted and trouble compassed him on euery side The speech is not a false or fained speech but such as sheweth the greatnes of his griefe by that which is greater and it is as much as if he had said I weepe bitterly and often because men keepe not thy Law And this is the note of true zeale which easeth it selfe with teares and not with reuenge or anger and this is godly zeale when we cannot helpe a thing then by teares to commit it to God who alone is able to saue men This was not for priuate iniurie but because Gods law is broken This then is true zeale when we can deuoure priuate iniuries be zealous in Gods cause for fleshly men are hot in their owne causes and cold in the cause of the Lord. A man cannot thus be sorrowfull for another vnlesse he be sorrowfull for himselfe and then are we truely sorrowfull for our selues when we can mourne for others As Marie loued much and therefore wept much because much was forgiuen her And hereof it commeth that most notorious sinners being conuerted are most truely zealous haue greatest compassion ouer sinners for they haue felt Gods goodnes so greatly to them that they desire that others should be partakers thereof As Panl more zealous than the rest because more notorious than the rest of the Apostles PORTION 18. TSADDE Vers. 137. Righteous art thou O Lord and iust are thy iudgements AS in the latter end of the former Portion the Prophet shewed that his eyes gusht out with riuers of waters because of the generall backsliding and falling to iniquitie so here he sheweth that he had almost pined away and consumed to nothing to see the ripenes of iniquities in them which were his enemies And whereas this might haue beene a great temptation that notwithstanding there were made so many promises to the godly and such iudgements threatned to the wicked yet the godly sustained so hard things and the wicked were in so good a case he confirmeth his faith by staying his whole confidence on God and trusteth in God because he is righteous and acknowledgeth him to be a righteous God because euery part of his word is righteous and whatsoeuer the Lord hath said either concerning his promises to his seruants or threatnings to his enemies is most iust and true The selfe same must also stay vs when we are in the like temptations when we shall be counted as precise fooles and vnquiet spirits because we weepe and lament for the sinnes of others or when we seeing the wicked liue in such pleasures begin to maruell how it commeth to passe that the godly are so ill dealt withall and when the godly liue with teares and the vngodly passe their time in ioy Wherefore the man of God raiseth vp himselfe with this meditation howsoeuer those things seeme to be confounded cast together yet thou ô Lord art God and gouernest all thou art a righteous God and thy iudgements are righteous yea euery word of thy word ô Lord is righteous and true thy promises which in time thou shalt performe will not fall away nor thy iudgements which thou wilt one day execute shall not faile Behold how we also must strengthen our faith in the like assaults This was a notable example of faith which so yeelded to the due obedience of the word of God for our instruction when we are in such distresse our eyes must not be set on any visible or earthly things but onely on things inuisible and heauenly euen on the word of God on his promises which he wil performe on his iustice which he will execute we must I say haue our eyes lifted vp further than the scope of heauen and the circuites of the Sunne we must looke to heauen where Gods promises shall be fully performed and accomplished we must looke to hell where his iudgements shall be finished fully executed For though both Gods promises may on earth be performed and his vengeance may here be executed yet all his promises are not shewed to any nor many of them shewed to all but there may be some wanting of them and the wicked may haue a great torment of minde and hell of conscience and yet all haue them not neither haue any all because many are glorious in their life and pompous in their death What then shall we say to this but with the
come to reckoning vnlesse it bee buried in Christ his passion All good things either in this life with the Saints of God or in the life to come among the Angels shal haue their praise and commendation For our triall then this is a true argument that a man doth not loue the word for riches sake because if he were the poorest man in the world he would loue it shâ—ll and whilest he is rich thinketh the word of God to be his greatest riches This is an vndoubted token that a man doth loue the word for liberties sake because if hee were in captiuitie and imprisoned hee would still loue the word as well as if hee were in the greatest libertie This is a sure signe â—at a man loueth not the word because thereby hee hath credit when hee can be content to suffer discredit for the word and yet loue it as deerely as if he had the credit and countenance oâ— the whole world We see it come to passe in all things the better wee meane the worse we are thought of yet if we still continue patient it is a token that wee loue the word because it is the word and wee loue God because hee is God wee loue Christ because he is Christ. For if we can loue the word though we be in sieknes though we be in pouertie and suffer discredit wee loue the word for the word his sake and not for any thing else whatsoeuer If it commeth to vs alone it is welcome if it come accompanied with other things it is also welcome as Eccles. 7. that wisedome is gooâ— with an inheritance and excellent to them thâ—t â—â—â— the Sunne For a man may then haue indeede great occasion of well doing yet wisedome will deliuer the soule and giueth liye to the possessours thereof So as though riches and inheritance will helpe well being ioyÌ„ned with godlines to giue testimonie of a good conscience yet though the man be an heire it wil not deliuer his soule this onely the word of God can do all the other things cannot doe it And therefore this is an vnspeakeable blessing of the word Thus wee see how the Prophet loued not the trueth for any outward respect but for the approued puâ—ches of it We must likewise labour to denie our selues and our good names the too much loue whereof is a great enemie to godlines Wherefore when wee are discouraged to continue our loue to the word for feare of discredit we are greatly to suspect our loue Many Princes and the chiefe Gouernours would follow our Sauiour Christ but they were loath â—o lose their credit Wherefore if in credit prosperate and health wee loue the word and forsake it in discredit in time of aduersitie and siâ—â—â—â—es it is a manifest token we loued it for our credits sake for our prosperitie and for our health noâ— for itselfe and the purenes of it which was the onely cause why this man of God did loue it Vers 142. Thy righteousnes is an euerlasting righteousnes and thy law is trueth THe briefe meaning whereof is Trueth it is that flesh and blood may thinke that when contempt commeth for thy names sake there were sufficient cause to forsake thy word but Lord thy righteousnes is not changeable it is not one at one time and another at another time but it hath been is and shall be one and the same as there is one â—onstant righteousnes with thee so the rule thereof is set downe in thy word which sheweth vs what righteousnes thou requirest Here the man of God teacheth vs how to refell our owne reason which is as readie to bee deceiued as Sathan is readie to deceiue it For in â—â—â—â—â—ble the diueli will bee ready to put this into our heads this is thinke you the true righteousnesse â—â—â—ch you doe professe Doe you not rather deceiue your selfe see how you are in trâ—â—â—â—e 〈◊〉 what losse yee must sustaine by your profession Thus he would deâ—nde vs and make vs â—â— them that are in a burning ague who hauing lost their taste and â—◠〈◊〉 troubled thinke sweete things sowre and sowre things sweete For such is the estate of Gods children in trouble who in stronger temptations cannot iudge and therfore the diuell troubleth and oppresseth the weaknes of their sense as seeing reason most ready to be deceiued and will make them beleeue that white is blacke and blacke white that sweete is sower and sower sweete good ill and ill good Loe here is then a remedie in the sense of these words Thou art not O Lord as man who vpon new occasions maketh new lawes and vpon euill disorders maketh new orders but thy righteousnesse is euerlasting which was with thee from the beginning which to this time hath bâ—n reuealed and shall be euer hereafter therefore I will not yeeld to this temptation for though I suffer for thy trueth yet it is the truth neither can all the subtilties of Sathan or violence of man make it mutable O rare gift of God to beleeue and acknowledge our immutable righteousnesse and not to depend on mens deuises or shifts whereby they deceiue themselues as being too shadowish fading and momentany They are laith the Prophet plausible but there is no solidâ—tie in them they ebbe and they flow but thy righteousnesse O Lord is euerlasting Now whereas the diuell himselfe the Turke and Pope with other heretikes cannot denie but will confesse and graunt that there is one only righteousnes constant and euerlasting that herein Christians differ from them in that they say with the Prophet Thy Law is truth Thou hast set downe an exact rule of all righteousnes wholy in thy Law concerning al things that thou commandest and as I beleeue therefore thy righteousnes to be euerlasting so I looke for it in thy word because that righteousnes which is all one with thee is made knowne and reuealed to vs in thy written word We must then rest in this that as in substance there is one righteousnes so God hath left his word against the which heretikes cannot preuaile because as Gods righteousnesse is pure euerlasting and vnchangeable so his word hath set it downe to vs which is as pure euerlasting and vnchangeable This is no smal comfort in temptation whereby we may be stayed and whereas it may seeme to some that in accessions and additions there was not one gouernment both of the Iewes and Christians we must know that they had one rule of regiment vnto Christ wherewith ouâ— last addition in substance is all one so that when Sathan and the men of the world will pull vs from it we may say Thy righteousnes is euerlasting and if they aske vs how we know it we answere Thy word is trueth This is then the thing wherein we differ much from heretikes for though they giue as great and glorious titles to Gods righteousnes as we dâ— yet they will not with vs acknowledge that Gods word is truth For as we
see many men that will come and are driuen to subscribe to these generall speeches That the righteousnes of the Lord is euerlasting so they will easily be brought to discredit the word whereunto they will not stand For the Turke cleaueth to his dreames the Pope to his traditions the heretikes to their reuelations the heathen to their fantasies the worldlings to their policies Thy word is truth 1. As there is one sure and neuer changing righteousnes so I will not clime vp to heauen to seeke for it there I will not goe down to the low places of the earth to seeke it out there neither will I descend into hell for it but I will looke for it in thy word according to that Deut. 30 11. 12. 13. 14. This commaundement which I commaund thee this day is not hid from thee neither is it farre off it is not in heauen that thou shouldest say who should goe from vs to heauen neither is it beyond the sea c. And Rom. 10. 6. Say nos in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen who shall descend into the depth c. Here then is the difference betweene the heretikes and Christians Idolaters will haue Gods word but ioyned with their traditions heretikes will haue the word but with their reuelations But we say that it is all perfit it is a through truth and all truth hauing nothing too much nor any thing too little For it were a disgrace to adde or detract froÌ„ it to ascribe excesse or defect to it So the Prophet his sense is this Seeing I goe not to the right hand or to the left though I am contemned yet herein I stay my selfe because thou hast one righteousnes which thou hast certainly set down in thy word how thy children shall be gouerned by it Here we may also see the infinite wisedome and goodnes of God because otherwise what misery should we haue been in seeing so many heads there would haue been so many religions Wherefore the Lord hath set downe one perfit rule to gouerne all wherein nothing is either abounding or wanting Our Sauiour Christ saith Iohn 17. Father sanctifie them thy word is truth Father sanctifie them and seuer them out being thine with the word it is true Saint Iames saith We are begotten by the pure word this is that sword of the spirite which heretikes cannot abide and putteth Sathan to flight and giueth vs an happie issue and speedie out-gate in all our troubles and temptations if wee stay vpon it This doctrine is as necessarie also for manners euery wicked man will confesse the word to be true yet if we come to examine their life they will faile for if they were perswaded that the word were truth how durst they liue so profane such swearers such murderers such adulterers such theeues and such slaunderers So that we must needs confesse that the word for doctrine preserueth vs from heresies and for life saueth vs from many corruptions We must then labour that the word may haue a credit in our coÌ„sciences that we may not onely confesse God to bee true mercifull iust and righteous which euery of-scouring of the world may doe but let vs beleeue that all is trueth mercie iustice and righteousnesse is sufficiently set downe in the word which word the Lord hath set downe for all vs to beleeue and to obey Vers. 143. Trouble and anguish are come vpon mee yet are thy commaundements my delight SEe here is a further thing The sense then of the words is this Seeing thy righteousnes â—s constant and there is one constant rule of it therefore where besides my contemning I feele also trouble I doe not onely forget thy word but also much delight in it See a rare gift in the man of God for this is a singular gift of God not onely in anguish to bee heauily troubled but also to be comforted not to doe good heauily but to doe it cheerefully In that hee vseth as it were a doubling of the word trouble and sorrowe hee sheweth his griefe to bee the greater It is â—n hard matter not to forget God in trouble but a far greater matter then to haue a delight and a pleasure in the word yet so it is that if we can come neere the one wee shall also come neere the other Here is our strength if wee forget not the word and nourish not vnbeleefe ioy and delight will come after because it is the mercie of the Lord inwardly to recompence that which outwardly hee detracteth from vs. Thy word is my delight or my delight is in thy word This is the same that the Apostle reporteth of himselfe Rom. 7 22. I delight in the law of God concerning mine inner man The way to come to this is to fight against vnbeleefe to beleeue the word is most pure and holy It is a singular comfort to vs though our minde be troubled when we should doe good yet to doe it sith after we haue done it it leaueth a pleasure behinde incontrariwise how sweete soeuer sinne is in committing the pleasure will depart but the sting of sinne remaineth with vs still And surely it is a great quickning to a man when hee doth doe well True it is that this quickning commeth from the peace of conscience But when wee cannot onely reioyce in the forgiuenes of sinnes but feele a speciall comfort arise when wee doe well this is a double quickning For what can bee more comfortable then to be fruitfull in good workes in time of trouble When did faith loue patience constancie meekenes and boldnesse more abundantly flourish in the Church than in trouble In prosperitie wee defer and delay from day to day from to morrow to next day to doe well but when the hand of the Lord is vpon vs it setteth vs forward to the worke This then must mitigate our griefe in time of trouble and make vs iealous of our prâ—spâ—riâ—ie because wee are fuller of the exercise of weldoing in trouble than otherwise Besides a preacher may better perswade good things in time of trouble than in prosperitie Well as it is a generall rule in all things that a good beginning is as good as halfe done so as it is in all godlines likewise is it in this part of godlines What is the cause why men cannot come to this ioy in trouble euen because in the very entrance of it they straight forget the word and so they either despaire or vse vnlawfull meanes This is a thing needfull to be considered of For if a man bee in trouble and hath nothing to ouermatch it then his trouble will ouerquel him For why doe men in trouble lay violent hands on themselues but because they haue nothing in their mindes to comfort them therefore they fal to desperate meanes Wherefore Gods children should soone despaire were it not that they felt comfort in the remission of sinnes and stay themselues on a godly securitie in God his promises and prouidence
may know that he felt great dulnesse and deadnesse in himselfe which often creepeth euen on the dearest Saints of God but so as they struggle against it still and referre themselues to Gods mercie wherein consisteth our life both spirituall and corporall Vers. 160. The beginning of thy word is truth and all the iudgements of thy righteousnesse endure for euer AS if hee should say I beleeue that thou wilt thus quicken men because the verie beginning of thy Word is most iust and true and when thou diddest first enter into couenant with me I did finde that thou diddest not deceiue me nor beguile me and when by thy spirit thou madest me beleeue thy couenant thou meanest trutâ—â—â— I know that â—s thou diddest promise thou wilâ— performe for thou art no more liberall in promising than faithfull and iust in performing and thy iudgement will be as righteous as thy promise is true wherefore as soone as thou speakest trueth proceedeth from thee so â— know that thou wilt defend and preserue me that thy iudgements may sâ—â—â—e as righteou in thee And as this was particular to him so is it generall to all for where the Lord doth in mercie promise there in righteousnesse he will performe and where the Lord in wâ—â—â—h doâ—â— threaten there in iudgement he wil righteously execute For where he 〈◊〉 he sheweth himselfe true and when he performeth he executeth righteousness when the Lord threatneth he manifesteth himselfe to be iust when he executeth he proueth himselfe to be righteous So the speech of the man of God containeth thus much Though all men be liars I know thou O Lord art true thou doest promise that thou wâ—â—t watch ouer thy children and that no temptation shall ouercome them I know this promise is true and therefore as thou diddest promise in truth in the beginning so wilâ— thou performe in righteousnes in the ending For both in beginning and in ending thou â—â—â—â—like and true How iniurious then are we to the Lord who will doubt of Gods promises that in prosperitie he will renue our hearts and put into vs a good spirit And why doe we doubt of his prouidence in aduersitie seeing his promise hath euer his issue in truth and veritie and seeing the Lord will not leaue vs vntill euery word that he hath spoken come to pass for heauen and earth shall passe but not one word of his mouth shall faile And as the consideration hereof doth coÌ„fort vs in his promises so also must it humble vs in his threatnings Seeing then he hath pronounced and giuen out his sentence that no vnrighteous persons nor fornicatours nor idolaters nor adultereâ—s nor wantons nor buggerers â—â—r theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor â—aâ—lers nor extortioners shall inherit then his kingdome as this is truth so it shall surely come to passe in his righteous iudgement So that they that haue done these things without speciall grace and singular repentance shall surely be damned For as true as the word of God is so righteous are his iudgements He is true of his mouth when the word passeth from him he is iust in his workes when he is righteous in performing Thus we see that to be soundly grounded in faith we must couple with the promises of God his performance with his threatnings his executions Thus also must we fight against vnbeleefe so that if we will not 〈◊〉 the Lord of vntruth we must waite for the accomplishmeÌ„t of his truth Whether then concerning â—â—s mercy his promise be of newnes of life of forgiuenes of sinnes of his prouidence or of life euerlasting we must strengthen our faith with assurance that as his word is true so also his executing of it is righteous So that the word of God shall certainly haue an issue either to humble vs by profiting or else to debarre vs of his kingdome in refusing it The sense then of the man of God is plaine and euident in shewing whatsoeuer the Lord hath spoken for good in his promise he will performe it to his children Whatsoeuer he hath threatned for euill he will execute it vpon the sinners so that we may be assured of the full accomplishment of his promises and of the righteous executing of his iudgements PORTION 21. SHIN Vers. 161. Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stood in awe of thy word AS the man of God not long before shewed that he had many persecutors so here she sheweth they were no meane men nor of the inferiour sort but mightie Princes neither Princes of a prophane people but rulers of the chosen of God the Iewes and that he did not suffer for deserts as an ill doer but innocently as one that had â—â—â—ther presu 〈…〉 transgreâ—sâ—d against the Maiestie of God neither disobediently done against th 〈…〉 〈◊〉 this was no 〈◊〉 temptation in that Princes who should haue taken â—is part against his eneâ—â—â—â— â—â—â— whom he should haue received countenance in his cause being good should 〈…〉 and goe against him For what 〈◊〉 â—t to haue the 〈◊〉 to be our 〈◊〉 who should â—ee the gouernouâ—â— of Gods Church in that hee should be◠〈◊〉 to thinke that 〈◊〉 the gouâ—rnours of the people weâ—e â—â—â— or that his one â—â—â—â—â— of your head â—f noâ— one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lesse your bodie iâ—â—â—ppâ—ly 〈…〉 yet not the soule You sâ—â—â—â—e â—â—â—â—lâ— bodies of feathered fowles without God â—â—s permission fâ—ll not into the hands of men which are so little in value that two of them are sold for a penie how then can they haue power vpon your bodies without leaue of the Lord seeing ye are far more pretious in his sight and hee taketh a further care of your bodies But if for my glorie yee shall lay downe your liues they can reuenge themselues but of your bodies as for your soule they cannot touch it But mâ—ne heart 〈…〉 we of thy word c. Here wee see the greater feare ouercame the lâ—â—sâ— If the faces of Princes be terrible because their angrie lookes threaten euill their wrathfull words â—enace death because whatsoeuer they will doe they can doe and whatsoeuer they can doe they dare doe yet fâ—are them not â—aith Christ but feare him who in his wrath 〈…〉 â—â—ule into hell They can take and attach the bodie but the good eâ—t â—â— of the soule can they not 〈◊〉 but rather feare him who can arrest the bodie and afterward can â—lso attaâ—h the soule The 〈…〉 het may be this I was afraide to displease thee O Lord and 〈…〉 noâ— to please mâ—â—â— enemies although they were mightier then I. Thus 〈…〉 hâ—w he wâ—â—◠〈◊〉 and that hee perseuered in the feare of God without 〈◊〉 For â—â—â—th hâ— though the feare of my mightie aduersaries was great â—et â—â—◠〈◊〉 the feâ—re of thee had â—â—asoned mine heart and had left sucâ— a deep impression in to 〈…〉 thâ—â— by infidelitie I should mistrust thee or by disobedience I 〈…〉 Wherefore the spirituall feare of thee
c. Therefore the Lord denounceth plagues and punishments on euery side to fall vpon them Looke into the destruction of the old cities namely of the Egyptians of the Moabites of the Assyrians and of the Philistines and yee shall see how witcherie was the most especiall cause of their destruction So shall we thinke now that the feare of God doth touch their hearts who for losse of so small pelfe runne to wizards Well we are here to learne that as where the Lords feare doth so rule our hearts that we sanctifie the Lord therein we are free from the greatest temptations So where this reuerent feare of God is wanting there is no temptation though neuer so vile and grosse but we will yeeld vnto it The prouidence of the Lord being so rich and his hand so wide and large we must not be afraide of so small a losse of worldly goods Wee know that Zedechiah being a Prince Iere. 37. when the feare of God was gone from him feared that the very common people would mocke him so that he could not obey the Prophet Againe we know that Ieremiah being the Prophet hauing this reuerent feare of God seasoning his heart was nothing dismaid with all that either Zedechiah or any other of the kings could do vnto him Among many places excellent is that Iob. 31. where the man of God partly to stop the mouths of his aduersaries partly to comfort his own soule with the record of a good conscience and partly to shew the secret iudgements of God and that he did not suffer for his sinnes as he was accused but for som secret cause best known to the Lord he testifieth how free he was from fornication from adulterie from iniuries from vnmercifulnes from crueltie with his seruants and from oppression and sheweth the cause why all these things were in him because the Lord beheld all his wayes and told all his steps First for fornication he made a couenant with his eyes because there is no portion no inheritance from the Almightie to the wicked but destruction and strange punishments to the workers of iniquitie and as of fornication so also he speaketh how he was preserued by the feare of Gods iudgements from adulterie ' and afterward comming to shewe his innocencie in not cruelly dealing with his seruants he saith If I should contemne the iudgement of my seruant c â—hat then shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite mee what shall I answere Againe he professeth that the cause why he did not oppresse nor iniurie others was not that hee refrained for feare of men but for feare of God For saith he If I haue lift vp mine head against the fatherlesse c. I thinke my shoulder bones would goe out of their sockets Gods iudgements were fearfull vnto me I could not be deliuered from his Highnes c. And though he might by his great countenance which he did beare haue dealt roughly with men and might haue made afraide a great multitude Yet saith he the most contemptible of the families did not feare me Yea though the men were farre lesse then hee yet hee could not hide his sinne as Adam he could not conceale his iniquitie in his bosome Whosoeuer then wil be trulie religious and make a conscience of sinne in sinceritie he must thus walke in the feare of God and though he might so doe as no man could euer touch him for his outward conuersation though he did not run into the hand of the Magistrate and no man thogh he would could say Black is his eye he must submit himselfe to what perill soeuer and ouercome all feare of mans power with feare of Gods punishments And we must know that if there be some sin in vs on which the ciuill law can take no hold yet the fear of the law of God must be in stead vnto vs of all lawes knowing that though we escape the court of men we cannot escape the iudgements of God who will iudge vs not according to the law of man but according to his own law So that the children of God are so far off froÌ„ flattering themselues in these sinnes where mans lawes faile and which they doe not punish that they labour the more against them fearing that God will punish those sins more grieuously in the world to come which by the law of man in this world he doth not correct And because by mans punishing we are oft brought to repent of those sinnes wherein now oft times we die without any repentance So that we see how effectuall an instrument of God this feare of his law is against all kinds of sinne whatsoeuer For though in politike lawes there be no lawes against swearing breaking of the Sabbath or filthie speaking yet Gods children are not for that cause such as cast off all feare but such as by so much the rather feare and suspect such sinnes Now in that the man of God saith in awe of thy word see the man of God performeth that feare to Gods word which he oweth to God himselfe This is profitably to be considered of vs. If any deale now adaies with a prophane worldling in things concerning the true knowledge of God and the way of saluation he will answere What tell yee me of these things tell me what you can I am sure of this you can tell me no more than this Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and I trust I shall loue God as well as you or the best learned But here is their hypocrisie descried in that they haue so small loue to the word For our Sauiour Christ witnesseth Iohn 8. He that is of God heareth Gods word if ye were of God ye would loue his word so one may say to this effect if we feare God we stand in awe of his word Wherefore the man of God saith Oh how loue I thy law protesting that loue to the law which he had to God And as he saith O Lord thou art my portion so he saith also thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage Thus we must honour God in Christ and Christ in his word For looke what honour God would haue he would haue vs shew vnto Christ and looke what honour Christ would haue he would haue it done to his word Wherefore the Apostles not reuerencing our Sauiour Christ onely for his person but also for his word said Maister whither shall we goe from thee thou hast the word of spirit and life As this corrupt opinion of the feare of God is in the worldlings so also is it in heretikes and in the familie of loue who perswade themselues to loue God when they loue heresies more than the word but herein are those hypocrites and heretikes descried they will generally confesse they loue and feare God but examine them in any particular either of doctrine or of life and they will bewray their want of loue by heresie and their want of feare
haue our loue and hatred proportionable to the things loued and hated and our affections must be answerable either in liking the things which are commaunded or in misliking the things which are forbidden If our first loue decay it will first come to be cold and then to be none Wherefore the holy Ghost doth exhort men in the booke of the Prouerbs that their loue should be wholy set on their wiues and so they should not couet any other And Isaac who is said to loue his wife Rebecca deerely neuer fell into the sin of Polygamie or concubines So our loue to the word must be so through a loue that it take vp all our affections and so may shut out all that comes in the way which either might empaire part of our loue or spoyle vs of the whole We see in them that are irreconciliable what hatred is in them We may see how many hauing found sometimes terrour of conscience haue fallen from the hatred of sinne to the like of it and so haue made relapse either into old sins from which they were deliuered or else into some new sins where with before they were not acquainted Wherefore we must pray that our loue to good things and hatred to euill may daily be growing For if we stand at a stay we shall come to lesse and lesse yea in the end we shall shake hands with sinne againe For many are so cold in the pursuite of sinne that it is to be feared that the Lord will plague vs either with heresie or with profanenesse For whereof commeth our commending of Papists and heretikes that we can say Surely he is an honest man it is pitie he is a Papist I knew neuer any ill by him it is to be feared we shall come to be such Papists for want of more feruent hatred against them Vers. 164. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements AS before the man of God spake of his ioy feare and hatred so now he sheweth his loue which therefore seemeth to be no colde loue because it made him seuen times a day to praise the Lord. As the children of God cannot satisfie themselues in the hatred of sinne no more can they satisfie themselues in the loue of the Lord. And as for their true hatred of sinne they abhor it not onely in themselues but in others so for the true loue of the Lord they loue it not only in themselues but in others wheresoeuer they finde it The meaning of the man of God briefely is thus much because I see O Lord that thou performest thy promise vnto thy children and executest thy threatnings on the wicked I praise thee and when I consider the examples of thy iudgements and see thy truth so iust I delight in praising thee The cause then why we haue no more pleasure in praising God is because we obserue no more diligently Gods mercy and truth fulfilled and executed in our selues or in others Seuen times a day If this be vsed on any day doubtlesse on the Sabbath day because in respect of our callings other dayes are full of distractions neither are the mindes at such libertie as they are at other times The Apostle Ephes. 5. 16. saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled in the spirit 29. speaking vnto your selues in psalmes hymnes and spirituall songs c as if he should say whereas other men cannot be merie vnlesse they be mad and they can finde no solace without their own conceits yet it is good for you in your most mirth to be plentiful in the spirit in good affections The same thing is vrged Colos. 3. 16 Let the word of God dwell plentifully in you in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes c. What shall now become of them who thinke they doe God great good seruice to come twise on the Lord his day to the Church and thinke it a sufficient discharge for them seeing the Prophet protesteth that hee came seuen times a day to praise God that is Often he resorted to this sacrifice for this phrase of speech is vsuall in the word to set down a certaine number to expresse an vncertaine thing These remember not the often frequenting of priuate praier thanksgiuing conference admonitiō preparation visiting of the sicke almes giuing which be duties of loue annexed with the former publike duties of religion and as wel to be vsed in the Lords day as the other If this then be not to be done on the Sabbath day when should we do it True it is that with the good seruants of God Dauid and Daniel wee take vp euery day at morning noonetide and euening to praise the Lord but especially wee must remember to speake of these wonderfull workes of the Lord in the Sabbath as that 92 Psalme which is a Psalme of the Sabbath doth teach vs. Thus see how the Sabbath should wholy from morning to night be spent in these exercises and therefore is it set apart from all other dayes because that worship of God which we doe but in part on other dayes may now wholy be spent on the Lord. We see in time of Poperie how holy men would be at their solemne feasts as at Christ his tide Easter Candlemasse as they call it Holy thursday and Al-saints day Were they so superstitious in ill and shall we be cold in good things were they so feruent in idolatrie and shall we be so zealeles in the Lord his dayes wherein we haue all things doth not this day teach vs the benefits of Christs birth the profit of his Passion the fruite of his Resurrection the glorie of his Ascension the ioy of the comming of the holy Ghost doth it not teach vs how in this world we may praise God with his Angels and how hereafter we shall be occupied in heauen Wherefore let vs pray often in that day let vs examine our hearts what sinnes we haue done what benefits we haue receiued let vs prepare our selues before the congregation is gathered when they are assembled let vs so pray and heare that after the departure we may examine our hearing by meditating applying and conferring the prayers by the effects of them Thus in priuate and publike exercises in matters of religion and practises of loue we are to spend the whole Sabbath Alas how far are they now from praising God now seuen times in the day who passe it ouer in pleasures and so end it in their owne delights who no maruell must needes slip in common life who fall so deepely into God his course Doe I praise thee By naming one part of the exercise of God his worship hee comprehendeth many for it is not like that he contented himselfe with praising of God but that he also prayed heard meditated and conferred of the word and setting downe by name that whereunto we are most vnapt and most hardly drawne he includeth those things which
peace as the godly whilest no trouble bloweth vpon them but so soone as the storme of temptation ariseth then the hellish waues of their fearefull torments yeeld a manifest distinction betweene their rage and the estate of the godly The very Heathen had a taste of these vnquiet brunts anguishes of spirit which they tearmed Furies which tosse a mans conscience with such continual accusations as neither eating nor drinking nor sleeping nor waking nor speaking nor keeping silence they can finde any quiet Neither is there any greater plague than this as testifieth the Wiseman in the booke of the Prouerbs Giue mee any plague sauing the plague of the heart c. No maruaile for when our reason and appetite fight one with another and there is an hurly burly within vs wee shall finde nothing to be more pretious than the peace of conscience which so commendeth vs to God that we shall finde in trouble peace in banishment our countrie in imprisonment libertie in death life What madnesse then is it to put this peace from vs and to hale towards vs as with cart ropes these direful plagues of the spirit which so torment vs in this life without repentance in death wil bring vs to hell If then by the grace of God his spirit wee would oft set before vs some serious meditation of death and thinke earnestly of our departure from hence euen as our deliueraÌ„ce out of the flesh were then at hand doubtlesse we should finde by that an approued triall of the image of that estate which we should haue if death indeede were present And if in the quietnes of our mindes on our beds at midnight we would without hypocrisie present our selues before God his iudgement seate as if Christ in that instance did appeare in the cloudes we would redeeme this benefit and peace of conscience with all the goods in the world Wherefore as the Prophet exhorteth vs it is good thus to examine our selues and not to tarrie the triall of our hearts vntil affliction commeth vpon vs but in the calme of our minds to vse this practise in trembling Let vs pray then that this may still sound in our eares that vnto them that loue God all things shall turne to the best as wee may see Iosh. 1. Psalm 1. Rom. 8. And as to them that loue all things counted ill doe turne to the best so to the wicked all things that are counted good doe turne to the worst so that when a mans conscience doth boyle with finne all his pleasures profits and glory will the further feede on him to his griefe and awake the more the troubles of his minde Contrariwise the godly in the death of Christ shall haue all their troubles so sanctified that reason would wonder to see their happie issues out of so fearfull dangers Yet we see God his promise will bring it to passe Well we see how this verse followeth of experience the verse going before as if the Prophet had said I see O Lord that they that loue the law haue good successe and whatsoeuer befalleth to flesh and blood most contrarie it is turned to their saluation contrariwise in them that feare thee not I obserue thus much how they are plagued here and there and how in their chiefe felicitie they are subiect to thy curse For as for theÌ„ that are delighted with thy law if they be rich they swell not if they abound they are not puffed vp if they prosper in name bodie and goods they are not proud but vse this world as though they vsed it not if thou callest them to a contrarie estate they are thankfull and if they want or fall into sicknes or infamie they fret not they despaire not they are not so appalled in their spirits but still they beleeue on thee they call on thee they glorifie thee euen vntill their deaths Wee shall not onely see the truth of this in the Patriarches and Prophets and Apostles and in the Primitiue Church but also in the Saints of God of late memorie in King Edward his daies who vsed their time as though they vsed it not when affliction came they neither feared nor forswore themselues but quietly suffered imprisonment banishment torment and martyrdome as the deare children of God We may call now to minde how the blessed man Dauid behaued himselfe in all his miseries and how Saul plunged himselfe in disobedience who thinking in time of God his iudgement to followe his owne wiâ— fell from sinne to sinne vntill he fell into a furie when hee began to aske counsaile of the diuell and afterward by the iustice of God had a miserable death The like we may see in the Egyptians Babylonians Caldeans and Israelites when they forsooke the Lord. In comparing these things together wee shall marke the workes of God and how they that loue not the truth in loue are plagued of the Lord with anguish distractions and terrors of minde some ending their liues in treasons some in prophanenes some in heresies some in shame and some otherwise They that loue thy law c Rom. 8. 28 We know that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God c. This is a thing worthie of obseruation that he saith Thâ—y that loue thy law For it is an easie matter to say that wee loue God as Heretikes Atheists and the Familie of loue will bragge but they loue not with the man of God the word which is the true and onely touch stone to tâ—ie vs whether wee loue God or no. Wherefore the Apostle Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 5 3 This is the loue of God if we keepe his commandements This then must be remembred whatsoeuer loue we pretend to God we must beare it to his word and looke how little our loue is to the word so little in trueth is our loue to God And this is that which discerneth the feruent loue of the godly from the cold loue of the wicked Wherefore as the Prophet saith Psalm 16. 5. The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance so hee saith Psal 119. 111. Thy test montes haue I taken as mine heritage for euer We must thinke then that this doctrine standeth in neede of our meditation and prayer to trie ourselues if wee fâ—â—re the Lord how we feare his threatnings if we loue the Lord how wee are affected to his promises and to that which he commandeth So shall wee see that the godly haue the Angels of God continually waiting on them least they should hurt their foote against a stone and though they haue many troubles yet they take no offence at them If we diligently consider how Dauid prospered whilest he continued in the loue of God what distresse in his affaires disquietnes of mind streights in his kingdome punishments in his children be felt when he began to loue carnally we shall haue a sufficient truth of this doctrine And for our example wee haue seene how they that loued God either
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patiēce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses mēbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
be thankfulnes in man aboue that which is in beasts vnlesse man will be iudged euen by the bruit beasts to bee more guiltie of his condemnation For as there is no more praying in vs than there is beleeuing so there is no beleeuing without knowing God and there is no thankesgiuing without both knowing and also beleeing in God If in any measure therefore we will praise God wee must in some measure know God if we will praise God more than the common sort of men wee must labour to know more than the common sort of men But what meaneth the Prophet to desire to bee taught was hee not well seene in the word had he not learned much as becommeth a Prophet what teaching doth hee here meane knowledge puffeth vp and is voide of humilitie confessing our wants This is the teaching of the spirit For it is no doubt but he had eyes to see as well as others he had cares to heare hee had an heare to conceiue hee was a man of God Howbeit wee are to know that though our eyes be vpon our booke and the word be sounded in our eares yet it is the spirit of God that maketh vs teacheable in iudgement and frameable in our affections What haue we which we haue nor receiued it is the gift of God and to you it is giuen saith our Sauiour Christ to his Disciples to vnderstand the mysteries of God This then being giuen of God by his spirit must cause vs to bee thankefull Why doe so many excell in knowledge and why doe so few giue thankes surely because they are taught by the letter and not by the spirit For a man may attaine to the knowledge of the word as others attaine to the knowledge of humaine arts but to his iuster condemnation Wherefore in a word we may conclude if the man of God might haue atchieued such knowledge without such meanes he was either too much busied in that wherein he needed not haue troubled himselfe or else an hypocrite But if we reade that the blinde which were restored to their sight the deafe whose eares were opened the dumbe who by the finger of Christ his power did speake againe acknowledged this to be the only worke of God and were thankefull although indeed of the ten leapers which were cleansed one onely was thankful and nine held their peace how much are wee bound to praise and magnifie the name of our good God who hath deliuered vs from blindnes and ignorance wherein we were plunged to see the bright beames of the glorious Gospell who hath opened our heauie and dull eares to heare the sweet voyce of the sonne of God who hath vntied our tongues and vnclosed our lips which were sewed vp from sounding the praise of our saluation yea and which more is hath vntied restored our feete to walke in the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and hast cast out of vs the diuell and his power and spoiled from henceforth his kingdome in vs that we might serue the Lord in newnes of conuersation We see now that whosoeuer is taught aright to the kingdome of God he shall praise the Lord. But what is the cause why this effect is so little found in vs of praising God euen because we are voyd of the cause that is of teaching of the spirit For either surely we haue none vnderstanding or else we haue not the vnderstanding of the spirit O blessed work of Gods spirit thankesgiuing This made the Propher say Psal 16. 2. My weldoing extendeth not to thee O Lord. And 116. 12. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. That is I will acknowledge his olde graces receiued and hope that I shall haue his mercies continued But herein is another thing worthy to be obserued that according to the proportioÌ„ of his praiers is the proportion of thankesgiuing For as the two former verses containe two prayers so the two latter verses containe two thankesgiuings And marke how according to the vehemeney of his praier there is a vehemencie of thankesgiuing For as he had said let my complaint come before theâ— so he addeth my lips shal powr eforth thy praise continually A word drawn from spoutes or spring-heads which aboundantly yeeld water out from them So to complaints answereth the word of powring out In the second he saith Let my supplication come before 〈◊〉 Whereunto answereth my tongue shall intreat of thy word Where he promiseth to be no â—â—sse shrill in thankesgiuing than loude in praying to the Lord. Oh â—â—â—s throweth downe the hearts of Gods children that they can in no measure nor proportion be thankefull for Gods benefits This vnthankefulnesse must needes be grieuous vnto the Lord which is so odious in the sight of man wee see bestowe a benefit on a begger their suites and complaints doe in many degrees exceede their thankesgiuing and certainely as this vnthankefulnesse is from man to man so also it is from man to God For let vs be in paine in sickenesse in pouertie or any other affliction and what prayers make we what protestations vowe we how often crie we Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie upon me rid me now Lord and I will giue thankes to thee But when the rod is off how many among ten returne to giue thankes for our deliuerance peraduenture one Thus wee see how liberall we are in praying because it is easie to see our wants and how sparing wee are in thankesgiuing because we doe not so easily see our benefits We see how often wee are in praying how seldome in thankesgiuing we see how feruent wee are in crauing how cold we are in acknowledging the supplie of our wants If we attaine not to this measure and proportion of thanksgiuing with the man of God at the least let vs complaine and mone our vnthankfulnesse and dulnesse For we must be assured that if we offer not in some degree the calues of our lippes the Lord hath lost his mercies and spent them as it were in vaine and we depriue our selues of the fruit of them to be continued vnto vs hereafter Vers. 172. My tongue shall intreate of thy word for all thy commandements are righteous ANd though the man of God saith here My tongue shall intreate of thy praises Wee must not therein denye but that our liues must expresse the fruites of the same as wee may see port 5. vers 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And port 1. vers 8. wheÌ„ the man of God hath promised to praise the Lord with an vpright heart he addeth in the verse following I will keepe thy statutes c. As also port 19. 1. Heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes So that not onely in word but in our liues must we endeuour to praise God It followeth in the same verse For all
holy Ghost hath giuen sentence vpon such that if they labour not to liue godly they be but fooles yea the more knowledge they haue so much the greater fooles they be if they doe not for conscience sake practise the same We see then what we must doe if we will not be counted fooles Now all of vs be we neuer so simple witted would be loath to be counted fooles and indeede the name is most reprochfull and will grieue a man at the very heart Therefore our Sauiour Christ doth recite it among those words that kill and murther saying Whosoeuer saith vnto his brother thou foole shall be guiltie of hell fire But howsoeuer grieuous it is yet in truth we are such if hauing knowledge we doe not bring it into practise This then must be forcible to make vs to ioyne a godly life with good knowledge and good workes with a liuely faith if before the Lord wee will not be accounted fooles Vers. 9. A foole maketh a mocke of sinne but among the righteous there is fauour THe heart of man is fraught and filled with much grosse and filthie corruption but none is worse than that which is here spoken of that a man should make a light matter of sin It is strange and very monstrous that it should be so and yet by this place we see it doth often so fall out Yea in another place the holy Ghost doth testifie and we know that his testimonie is true that the foole doth make euen a sport and a pastime of sinne Our own dayes will confirme the same For come vnto an adulterer to a false witnesse bearer and to such grosse sinners tell them that God is angrie with them that he will be auenged on them as he hath been vpon others for such sinnes and what I pray you wil they do Surely he that is filthie will be more filthie and the false witnesse will mocke at iudgement And what is this but to make a mocke and a â—est at sin â—ay what is it but to make a God of sin and to serue it in steade of God and how do they grow vnto this height and excesse of sin Surely one chiefe cause is because they be not plagued like other men because the mercy of God doth hedge them in on euery side and because they passe their time in prosperity and pleasure O what a monstrous thing is this that a man should bee made worse by the goodnes of God how miserable is that man that will make the mercie of God an occasion of his owne miserie how vnthankful is he that the more benefits the Lord doth bestow vpon him the more he will heape sin vpon sinne nay how worthily is hee destroyed that will abuse the vnspeakable louing kindnes of the Lord to his owne destruction And that there should be such the Apostle Peter foretold vs In the latter times saith hee shall come mockers which shall aske for the comming of the Lord as though hee would not come at all But these abuse the goodnesse and bountie of the Lord who would that all should be brought to repentance They therfore doe treasure vp wrath for theÌ„selues against the day of wrath wherein the Sonne of GOD shall come in iudgement and fierce wrath against them that haue made a mocke of sin haue not been led to repentance through his long patience and louing kindnes Now seeing the iudgement of God will lay hold of all those that lie in sinne and seeing we can neuer comâ— out of sinne so long as we make such light account of it let vs knowe that although one sinne is lesse than another and although a sinner in thought may bee counted a little sinne in respect oâ— a sinne in outward act yet in very deede and before the Lord no sinne will bee counted little For the infinite iustice and mercie of God is violate euen by the least sinne and therefore no sinne can be counted little for euen the least sinne is sufficiently able to condemne and confound vs from the presence of God Againe if the Lord should set the least sinne vpon our consciences and suffer our consciences to checke vs for it and Sathan himselfe to burthen vs with it doubtlesse it would be so heauy and grieuous that we should not be able to abide it How then can wee make light account euen of that sinne which of all other seemeth least Moreouer the Lord will not onely condemne the wicked as for their great so for their lesser sinnes but hee will very sharpely correct yea and seuerely punish euen his dearest children for those sinnes which in our eyes do seeme most small Thus was Adam thrown out of Paradise for eating of the forbidden fruite Moses for speaking of an angrie word dyed in the wildernes and could not be suffered to come into the promised land Ezechias did but shewe his treasures to the Ambassadors of Babel and for that sinne they were all caried into Babel yea the holy temple was spoyled the holy vessels were prophaned and their glory was giuen into the enemies hand Iosiah did goe to warre against his enemy and the enemies of God and that onely to keepe them out of his own land yet because he did not aske counsell at the Lord therefore hee was slaine in the battell What sinnes are lesse than these and yet see how sharply the Lord did punish them in his owne children and can it bee then that any sinne should be counted light Besides though it were graunted that some sinne in it selfe were but little yet for this cause could it not be counted little because in time it will draw vs and driue vs into grosse offences But seeing that in truth the least sinne is too great then how much the greater must we thinke euery sinne to be considering that it commeth not alone but either presently or shortly after bringeth in great transgressions Last of al seeing that the least sinne could not be forgiuen but by the death of the Sonne of God so that he must suffer the very pangs and paines of hell for the least sinne that euer man committed seeing that euen our least transgressions caused him to be accursed and in the extremitie of griefe to crie My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Where haue we the face or how can wee finde in our hearts to make a mocke of the least sinne Well then let vs know sinne to be sinne and labour to be sorrowfull for euery sinne so that although we be not in like measure sorrowfull for all yet let vs take heede that no sinne escape vs without some true and godly sorrow then shall wee finde fauour among the righteous yea then shall we obtaine mercy from the Lord. For the lesse wee fauour sinne the neerer we be to the fauour of God and the more we hate sinne the more we shall be sure to enioy the louing kindnes of the Lord yea
but when wee knowe that wee haue to deale with God before whom no wickednesse will stand this will humble vs. 3 The people of Israel would not heare Moses though hee did sharply rebuke them wherein we learne to pray that our affections be masâ—red betime for many are so heady in their affections that they will giue no eare to admonitions and as it is said of the belly to haue no eares so it is of such headstrong affectioÌ„s Some giue so much place to their grief that they will not receiue comfort of the promises noâ— be rebuked by the threatnings of God in his word This griefe is carnal and dangerous and therefore euery man is to search his heart to see how such corruption is setled in him let him in time stâ—iue against it suffering himselfe to be rebuked by the word and so grace assisting him he shal ouercome it 4 Many see Gods workes with Moses but cannot profit by them because the Lord hath not giuen them the affections of Moses According to our affections so wee profit both by workes and word of God let vs therefore euer pray vnto God to fill our hearts with good affections CHAP. V. Of Affliction WHen we are in affliction we are not so wise of our selues as to see the cause of it or if we see the cause we cannot see the mercy of God that his hand which is vpon vs is not a destroying hand but a deliuering hand 2 Afflictions worke much in men but most when they come with the word of God to giue vs a more liuely sight of sinne and to manifest the rich mercies of God in Iesus Christ to deliuer vs from sinne Iehosaphat was more humbled by the speech of Iehu the Seer than he was being compassed with an host of enemies round about 3 When affliction commeth to Gods children not so much the sinnes themselues as the not auoiding of the meanes which procured their sinnes and not the vsing of the meanes which might haue preserued them from sinne will torment their consciences for as a man falling into some sicknesse if it come whilest he is walking in his calling is then lesse grieued than if through surfetting hee had procured and haâ—ched the disease in himselfe euen so it commeth to paâ—â—â—m in the other By vsing the meanes of godlines in simplicitie of heart we shall be either freed from sinne wherein we haue lyen or else be confirmed in some good things begun in vs. 4 Although the godly shaâ—l escape hell in the world to come yet they shall be punished in this world and though the wicked be not punished in this world yet shall they not escape hell in the world to come 5 When Sathan doth descaâ—t vpon our afflictions we must be comforted being Gods children because we suffer no more than Gods childreÌ„ before haue suffered and the Lord himselfe doth suffer with vs. 6 It is the Lord which sendeth crosses to his children to saue them that they freeze not with the wicked world in their dregs 7 When Moses was rebuked of the Lord for the not circumcising his sonne his faith was weake and his wife in performing that dutie was almost without faith yet the Lord saith and that if any affliction lie vpon vs it is for want of faith and if it depart without effect in vs then a sorer punishment is like to light vpon vs because we haue not profited by the crosse of Christ but if we effectually profit by it and still it lie vpon vs let vs then patiently abide for it is to trie our faith 8 If we would so prouide for our selues that no afflictions make vs quaile let vs in the time of prosperitie and quietnes cut off all headie affections as griefe sorrow and such like and then shall they not in our trouble preuaile against vs. 9 When our afflictions doe not driue vs to God nor cause vs more humbly to heare and seeke his word but rather to stoppe our â—aâ—es and to runne from it and to seeke vnlawfull meanes let vs then mourne secretly and heartily vnto God for the direction of Gods spirit for that case is dangerous 10 It is the Lordes mercie that wee are not destroyed Lamenta Chap. 3. But when we are freed from punishments and others are afflicted it is either to shewe his further mercie or his further iudgement if wee waxe better and bee more thankefull then it is of mercie but if wee waxe proude and thinke our selues better then others then is it assuredly to confound vs And heereby wee may gather comfort or griefe when wee escape punishments If hee puâ—ish not in this worlde eyther GOD is vniust or else there is a hell to punish them euerlâ—stingly But his children if they profite not by one he sends another to condemne them in this worlde that they may escape in the worlde to come 11 We must denie our selues and our owne reason that we may continue with Christ we must take vp our crosse and follow him and if wee will be glorified with him wee must also suffer with him and if we will rise againe with him we must first die with him and if we will partake of his benefits we must also drinke of his cup. But many would willingly haue in Christ forgiuenes of sinne yet would they not beare his crosse 12 We must faithfully remember Gods corrections and though our trouble be past yet still with feare to remember the hand of the Lord not to attribute our crossâ—s to Fortune complexions or humours nor health to Physicke but only to God glorifying him continually and making our daily profite by all his louing chastisements vpon vs. 13 The deliuerance of the people of Israell is often repeated in the Scripture And it is not without great cause for it serues notably for the comfort of the godly and the terrour of the wicked for if we would thinke that hee were not able to helpe vs we see that he diuided the mighty Seas If we should think our selues vnworthy of helpe he then did miâ—htily deliuer the vnworthie So that if wee being in any danger can be perswaded that the Lord is able to helpe vs and that he will helpe them that are vnworthie it wil be a notabâ—e stay vnto vs that we fall not away vnder the crosse by the vehemencie of temptations 14 Curses are turned into blessings through Christ as by sinne blessings are turned into curses The benefices of God being in themselues good yet by our corruption wee make our table a snare vnto our selues and so in other of his mercies 15 Iob serued God in trueth and yet punished and so Lazarus but this was not so much for their own sin as for the trial of their faith and that after them the Church might receiue great coÌ„fort by their examples For as it hurts not the gold to be put into the fire
yea the Lord holdeth vs without these that wee might esteeme his spirtuall graces the more that so in his good time we may haue both together 4 Wee must vse and not loue that is wee may not set our hearts on the creatures of God 1. Cor. 7. 31. 5 Seeing saluation is our ende all that hinders saluation must bee cast off whether it be marriage farming trying of oxen or any other thing lawfull in it selfe if euer it presse vs downe Heb. 12. 1. 2. The soule is made for God and therefore considering the very nature of the obiect we had need haue a speciall vigilancie of our loue to any other thing It is like a purgation which must be taken in quantitie in a certaine measure that it purge not out as wel good humours as bad and as there was first a couering of gold in the Arke and then of Badgers skins so our more precious loue must be bestowed on God his loue must chiefly possesse our heart It is said in the first Epistle to the Corinths Doth God care for oxen Nay this is written for our instruction and yet it is certaine that God doth care for oxen but in respect of that care which he hath for man it is no care So are wee to take no care of oxen in respect of him CHAP. IX Of our generall and speciall calling CHrist doth passe by vs see vs and call vs when wee little respect him In law cases and pointes of Physicke we goe with our best feete wee will doe all our selues or els sue by some speciall friend to them who can farre lesse profite vs than Christ can but in Christianitie vnlesse Christ himselfe come and ring a loud peale in our eares wee neuer vouchsafe to be Christians It is therefore well with vs that Christ so comes to call sinners to repentance for hee may come from heauen and returne againe ofteÌ„ before we seeke him or cal vpon him It is well therfore that Christ would come to cal sinners to repentance for he may come from heauen and goe to heauen againe ere we will call hâ—â— Indeede we read of certaine poore diseased men in their bodies constrained by outward paine and some hypocrites who rather to boast than beg holines came to Christ But who els would Surely one that said he would follow Christ wheresoeuer hee went but when he said so he had thought he would not haue gone farre he looked for better lodging than Christ was able to afford him And when hee sawe that he could giue him leaue to walke alone and when he saw Christ to haue none of the great buildings in Hierusalem he would goe no further with him than the townes end 2 It is certaine Paradise is our natiue Countrie and wee in this world be as exiles and as strangers wee dwell here as in Meshech and as in the tents of Kedar and therefore wee be glad to be at home The path and high way to our countrie is the path of Gods commaundement We stray when wee bend to superstition or prophanenesse The Lord hath appointed his word our load-star and cloudy pillar to conduct vs to the land of promise and hath instituted faith to attend vpon the word but the diuell hath substituted carnall reason but if wee deliberate long with carnall reason wee shall hardly or neuer come to Paradise 3 If we must haue reason to hearken and to obey the calling of Christ let vs remember and consider Christ hath followed vs and therefore we ought to follow him Christ hath gone far out of the way to make pursuite after vs for what neede had he to stir out of heaven and therefore we must goe after him The Sonne of man came to seeke that which was lost and therefore by good proportion wee that are lost should seeke him The analogie is good for seeking requires seeking Elizabeth said to Mary the mother of Christ comming to â—â—â— eâ—er Whereof commeth it that the mother of my Lord should come to me If Elizabeth esteemed so reuerently the comming of Mary vnto her much more may we say whereof commeth it that my Lord the redeemer of the world should come vnto me 4. The Lord doth often cast out men by decay of gifts as they pray Psal. 137. If I forget thee O Ierusalem then let my right hand forget her cunning Wee see this daily So long as men serue God in their callings and apply their gifts to his glorie so long their gifts are good and receiue an increase but they are soone washt away when wee vse them not or if we vse them not aright 5 When Moses was in his calling the Lord called him againe So Dauid and the shepheards to whom Christs birth was reuealed Our calling makes vs fit for the Lord helps against the Diuell and his temptations and idlenesse yeelds occasion and matter for sinne and Sathan to surprise vs. So long as we walke in our wayes the Angels haue charge ouer vs Psal. 91. but if wee goe astray they forsake vs. 6 Many are hastie to vndertake a matter but afterwards faint in following it Wee may not be rash to enter into any calling if wee will discharge it with conscience Examples for this are Moses Ieremy c. They can teach vs that we take no calling vpoÌ„ vs without commandement that we thinke nor too wel of ourselues that we attend the Lords calling and when he calleth vs and hath giuen vs gifts to testifie his calling let vs trust in his power and feare no danger for he is all in all in vs. 7 Moses had infirmities of speech and yet the Lord vsed his ministery wherefore wee may not for euery infirmitie be drawne from our callings neither if wee minde to take a calling vpon vs must we refuse it though all things do not answere our desires How be it if we want that which is most essentiall and pertinent as in a minister learning and the wisedome of the Spirit we must be wary how we enter in Our infirmities are left in vs for our further humiliation and that Gods holy worke may the better appeare 8 Wee must be well perswaded of the truth of our calling as well to Christianitie as to any other particular calling so troubles shall not moue vs nor feares disquiet vs. If wee doubt we soone faint but then let vs behold him that is inuisible as Moses Heb. 11. 26 and then no sight nor euill shall dismay vs. 9 It were to bee wished that euery man would search his owne heart whereunto in affection and action he is most seruiceable to God and profitable to his brethren and to pursue specially this gift most carefully and continually yet without pride in all humilitie 10 The Lord loueth our obedience but so that it be in our callings 11 When Christ calleth vs to heauen wee must follow him through the wildernesse of this world Hee must be
our guide and goe before and we must follow after Many make strange to follow his call they will not giue vp their names they wil it may be goe before him or euen by him or cheeke by cheeke but they will not follow after And wherefore Surely they will doe all with reason But Christ requireth faith and reason to Christ is a very euill seruingman A great number already taught in the word will not follow it but if any thing proceed from the forge of their own reason that they magnifie that they wil follow So Ezech. 20. certaine prophets would not follow God and his word but their own spirits and yet there is no greater ods in the world than betweene our owne reason and Gods wisedome as Esa. 55. My thoughts saith the Lord are not as your thoughts Well if wee will follow Christ wee must follow him not as a great Lord to graunt vs great leases fat farmes or high towers but as a man contemned as the reproch of the world as a man full of sorrowes Christ hath two crownes the one of thornes the other of glorie he that wil be honoured with the last must be humbled with the first CHAP. XII Of Conference and Godly wisedome in the gouernment of the tongue AS we often speake of things lawfull but yet for want of wisedome to examine the time place and persons when where and with whom we talke Sathan laboureth to make vs strict silent in our speech when often we might speake to Gods glorie to the auoyding of which temptation we must endeuour to speake when God giueth occasion and that with thankefull acknowledging of Gods spirituall grace by the motion whereof we speake as also with humble acknowledgement of our weakenes who being measured with Gods iustice we should be found to haue stained our speeches and Gods graces with great corruptions and to faile in many circumstances How be it if we do it in a single heart and euen because we loue Gods word and in zeale of Gods glorie we may boldly speake committing the successe which on vs if we obserued all circumstances did not depend to the omnipotencie of God to the blessing of Christ and to the working of the holy spirit for we being neither God nor Christ nor Angels must not thinke to preuaile of our selues by our speeches nor stay vntill we thinke our selues most fit but cōmend our hearts to the Lord who vndoubtedly spareth weakelings 2 Being Christians we must not stay our selues in our meetings for others to begin good speeches but if God giue vs any good thing in our mindes let vs with all humblenes put it forth to be examined if we feele nothing let vs complaine of our dulnesse and deadnesse euen thereby we shal giue occasion of good conference For as in silence among euil men one euill word setteth abroch many so in deadnes among good men one good word may quicken many 3 It were to be wished that godly men in their meetings would first by prayer offer vp their speeches to God to vse them aduisedly reuerently and not passing their bounds of knowledge and if they could not speake of any thing yet they should aske some thing if they could not aske yet they might speake of the communion of Saints if they could say nothing yet at the least they should complaine of the dulnes of their mind so that of their dulnes and deadnes should arise quicknesse and life of speech againe 4 We must be carefull in vsing and watchfull in restraining the tongue Dauid prayed for a watch before his tongue and for a porter at the doore of his lips he would keepe his mouth with a bridle that it should not go riot nor open oft without a cause The eie glaunceth our hands slip our foote treads awry yet if we hold our tongue qualified we shall doe the better It is a little peece of flesh small in quantitie but mightie in qualitie it is soft but slipperie it goeth lightly but falleth heauily it striketh soft but woundeth sore it goeth out quickly but burneth vehemently it pierceth deepe and therefore not healed speedily it hath libertie granted easily to goe forth but it will finde no meanes easily to returne home It is compared with perillous things to a sharpe two edged sword to a razor to sharpe arrowes to an Adders sting to the poyson of an Aspe to fierie coales and being once enflamed by Sathans bellowes to the fire of hell CHAP. XIII Of the Church THe Papist of pride the Familie of loue of hypocrisie and many of singularitie haue singled themselues from vs as Hymenaeus did But we are little discouraged and lesse follow it For if they separate themselues as stones from the building and as members from the body what hope is there of them The Papists will say we forsake them and not they vs. We forsake them in the wall they vs in the foundation For our faith was before their opinion though their persons were before ours As Noah forsooke the world as Lot forsooke Sodome as Abraham forsooke Aegypt as our Sauiour Christ forsooke the Pharisies so wee for sake them and Christ shall be the iudge who hath bene the runnagate who hath bene the Apostata 2 Behold a miracle heauen made subiect to the earth O what is man that thou art so mindfull of him not onely to giue him the rule of the earth but euen of heauen Whom the Church doth loose on earth the Lord doth loose in heauen and whome the Church hath bound on earth he also hath bound in heauen Hee doth manie things without vs yet when we haue done this he will not alter it nor doe otherwise 3 Albeit the Church be base and contemptible in the world yet hee counteth it as the apple of his eye The earth the aire and the heauens attended on it and hee hath made the Angels to serue it Hee hath committed his treasures to it And what bee his treasures Surely when Dauid commeth to value it hee saith that it is better than golde than much golde than much fine golde than all pretious stones The word of reconciliation the couenant of grace the broade seales of his kingdome Baptisme and the Lords Supper binding and loosing life and death are left and committed to the Church and her holy Ministers 4 The Church is euen the quintessence of the world such as Sathan hath sifted to the proofe it is euen washed and made cleane with the bloud and water which issued out of Christs side It seemeth hee forgot to loue himselfe that hee might loue vs yea if that one death and suffering had not beene sufficient hee would yet once more come againe for vs. 5 It is one thing to liue where meanes of pure worship are wanting another to bee where false worship is erected for the first we are not to flie the Church but by prayer and patience
to stay the Lordes mercie for the other wee must depart because of that abomination 6 The world is as the Lords great chamber whereunto all are admitted the Church is as the chamber of presence The natiuitie of the Church is a greater worke then the creation of the world The world was finished with a Word but many dayes and many yeares did the Lord trauell before the Church could be brought forth to his good liking Hee shooke the earth darkened the heauens turned the whole course of nature before he had framed and set vp the little Church of the Iewes But in gathering the Church of the Gentiles the Sunne became blacke as a pot the Heauens were couered as with a haire-cloth the vayle of the temple rent the earth trēbled the graues opened aboue all the GOD of nature suffered But of all the third gathering shall be fearfull when heauen and earth shall not abide to see but shall melte and consume away at the glorifying of that Church which the world so contemneth yet on this Church hangeth the continuance of the world For certaine it is the world standeth and all the foure windes are stopped till all be sealed and in that moment that this number is filled this world shall out of hand vanish away 7 In the world wee doe as it were but see the Lords backe parts we see him as a thing in a troubled well dwelling but in the neather and outward courtes of the Temple but in the Church we see him almost face to face 8 That mightie Sampson suffered himselfe to be shauen and his strength to bee as another mans for the great loue of his Church hee shed his precious blood from all parts of his bodie for it and that no bloud might be too deare for vs with his heart bloud he hath testified how much he doth loue vs his loue and spouse the Church of the faithfull 9 It is true that the Psalmist saith Psal. 16. the Lord hath no neede of our seruice and therefore he hath set ouer his loue to the Chuch there to be answered vnto her in obedidience furtherance of his members there he would haue it seene how we value his benefits All blessings are continued on this earth for the Church sake The Sun doth shine vpon the earth vpon the iust and vniust but vpon the vniust for the iust mans sake 10 The Church is the household of faith the citie of the liuing GOD the spouse of the Lamb CHRIST the kings daughter the childrē of light of the liuing God the children of promise of the freewoman a chosen generation a royall priesthood an holy nation people gotten by purchase the mysticall body of Christ the sold of the Prince of Pastors the virgin Israel the children of Abraham the elect seede of God heires of grace ioynt heires with Christ the Sanctuary of the Lord the daughter of Sion the Lords heritage the people of his pasture the sheepe of his hands the temple of the holy Ghost the price of his blood the Lords Eden Thrice blessed and happy are al the liuing stones of the most beautifull building Confer Psal. 147. 2. 3. 1. Pet. 2. 9. 10. Phil. 3. 8. Ephes. 2. 19. 20. 1. Thes. 2. 19. 20. 2. Cor. 3. 2. 2. Cor. 6. 11. 12. 1. Thes. 2. 8. Rom. 9. 3. Reuel 21. 10. CHAP. XIIII Of the Confession of sinne THis is a good affection of Christianitie to conceale a fault and this also is a good affection of men regenerate to testifie their faults to all men whereby they make knowne their thankefulnesse in that whereas by nature they were thus by grace they are so and so Againe men vse it to comfort others that though they bee in their old estate yet they may receiue grace if they hinder not themselues and shut out the grace of God from them Thus the children of God are wont to aggrauate their sinnes that others might haue comfort in the like case Matthew in the ninth chapter and the ninth verse shameth himselfe by the name of a Publican and yet if we looke to his sinne it was not like the sinne of Peter against the ninth commaundement nor like the sinne of Dauid against the sixe and seuenth commaundements the sinne of Paul against the first as of them that crucified Christ himselfe But that which he concealeth the other Euangelists blase abroad that which they conceale he blaseth abroad And this is one argument of the truth of the word for wheras other Chronicles do euer cōmend themselues and their owne natiue countries best as if you read the Chronicles of England you will thinke it the hest nation it is contrary in the word the deniall of Peter is more expresly set downe of Marke than of any other yet did he write the Gospell out of his mouth Paul setteth out his own faults in more sharpe measure and manner than any other can doe Act. 26. Moses Gen. 49. seemeth to discredit his owne birth Wee see all these were of God who is then most glorified when we are most cast downe 2 As the hiding of our sinne with Adam hindreth mercie so to testifie our sinne to be greater than it is with Cain displeaseth God highly 3 Confession without yeelding and feeling is nothing but a testimonie against our selues let vs then so confesse that it may moue vs to loue the truth 4 Pharaohs confession is rather in iudgement than in affection in respect of the punishment not of his sin ergo it is not enough yet he hath profited further than many of vs which will not confesse our sinnes at all 5 Whensoeuer we haue sinned it is good to haue this or the like meditation good Lord wilt thou call me to iudgement and enter thine action with mee How shall I doe then I will take this order I will disagree and fall out with my selfe But is there any hope that God will then shewe mercy Yea no doubt for if the Lord were minded presently to imprison vs he would neuer by his prophets forewarne vs by a writ hee might vse the whole host of the creatures to execute his vengeance euery houre but hee deales more mercifully with vs if we confesse our sinnes 6 Naturally we be all slowe to confesse our sinnes we cast short reckoning on our owne faults Adam said I haue not sinned Lord hee lesseneth his sinne in conceit saying The woman gaue it me and I did eate Iob seemeth to make an apologie as being vnworthy of such a punishment But wee must learne that a sinner the more hee doth extenuate and hide sinne the more he doth aggrauate sinne and hasten iudgement the more freely he doth confesse and iudge himselfe the more he is freed from Gods seate of iustice Pro. 28. 13. 2. Cor. 11. 31. 32. CHAP. XV. Of Conscience LOoke how is our Conscience so is our confidence it is a tender peece we must
be saued So that we both by death and in respect of the last day are not to count of any long abode But aboue all there is one principall rule which Christ allowed as an high point of wisdome in Marie in that she made so fit a choise of her times in bestowing them in such a thing as should not be taken from her as no time should bereaue her of it wherin we are taught to thinke that those times which we bestow on God his worship shal not end within the number of our daies but they shal haue their abiding fruit for euer and this wil comfort vs afterwards But when we are occupied in Marthaes busines we may say and what is this what profit will this affoord in death shal not my dayes be cut off what will this auaile me So that it is good to bee exercised in things which concerne the time which runs beyōd the number of our daies shal last as long as God himself shal endure CHAP. XXI Dulnes of spirit and of feeling SVch is the corruption of our nature that albeit we haue beene wonderfully delighted with Gods graces yet when wee abound with them wee lesse esteeme them than when we began to enioy them 2 Wee must desire and endeuour to keepe our selues from deadnes and dulnes and to tie our hearts euer in thankfulnes vnto God After our meats receiued it is good to speake something to the glorie of God If God giue any good matter to take it as offered vnto vs of God If nothing were done or spoken but all silent it were good to seeke some good occasion of speech by reading singing or speaking And we may not tie our selues much to any other meanes for accustomable vse of any one thing bringeth lesse reuerence And then must we endeuour specially to stir vp one another in good speeches when such be present as God makes instruments to teach the same more effectually vnto others and this the Apostle by his example teacheth vs 2. Tim 2. 2. 3 There is a secret inward and spirituall blessing which the elect feele when to the world they seeme accursed and there is a secret curse to the wicked when apparantly they seeme to be blessed 4 As it is no small benefit though we haue not the bright Sun-shining yet to haue the light of it to gouerne the day the heat of it to turne away the cold the effects of it in other workes of nature so it is no small mercie though we haue not the shining countenance of the Lord yet to haue the guiding of our affections by the light of it the possessing of our soules in patience by some feeling of it and the fruits thereof in the peace of our mindes although we feele not the present beames yet we shall see them shine hereafter If we haue not this ioy of our minde as we would in the day of our vocation the Lord wil plentifully giue it vs in the day of our coronation 5 They may bee truely saide to haue profited well which beleeue the word before they feele the effect of it as the threatnings before they feele the smart the promises before they feele the comfort And such as doe not thus beleeue do highly displease God This was the sinne of Thomas which would feele ere he beleeued and this sinne is in vs all therefore all must learne to correct it in themselues And if wee were free from this wee should be free from many euils 6 Although a man do not feele his faith sometimes vnder the crosse as indeede it falleth out often in the best children of God yet when it shall please the Lord to send feeling and deliuerance that man shall see that his faith was great and that the Lord did mightily preserue him from falling yea he shall then perceiue that his faith was stronger when he had not the feeling of Gods fauour than it had beene at some times when hee had great feelings CHAP. XXII Of Catechizing and instruction of Youth THere hath beene a sect both among the heathen and also in our age that thinkes that religion is not to come so low as children but that they are to bee nourished vp boldly and when they come to riper yeeres then to bee instructed in religion and not before So the neathē tel vs as we see in the beginning of the Philosophers morals as also in the opinion of the Orator in the defence of Caelius It is wisedome to let youth haue his course till his heate be abated But if there were any moment in the authoritie of the heathen the whole practise of them were to be preferred before one mans opinion And for their practise certaine it is that the exercise of catechizing was vsed among the Gentiles for we finde it in Porphyries time It was vsuall in Athens for youth to be taught as also the histories of the heathen doe declare that the children were instructed for it was a custome among them not to powle their childrens heads vntill they were taught then to burne their haire as a sacrifice to Apollo who from thenceforth in regard of their skill were allowed to carie tabers in their pompes and solemnities Aristotles meaning in that place is de facto non de eo quod fieri debet Else hee is to be called backe to his seuenth booke de Repub chap. 17. It is expedient for children to bee withdrawne from euil speeches Against the Orator standing at the barre to plead for a lewd young man his owne saying is to be alleaged Offic. lib. 1. That this age must chiefly bee reclaimed from pleasures and lust Exod. 10. 11. Pharaoh being requested of the Israelites that they might goe with their children into the wildernes for to worship maketh a scoffe that their children should go as though religion pertained not to them Matth. 19. 13. When children were brought vnto Christ that he might blesse them his disciples forbad them that brought them as if Christ and children had nothing to do one with another For the first I answere Moses standeth with Pharaoh in that point and will not take so much as he would graunt for the olde except the young may go too And for the second Christ opposeth himselfe to his disciples granting childrē safe conduct to come vnto him pronouncing those accursed that keepe them from him Matth. 18. 6 Psal. 119. 9. The law is not onely giuen for those of ripe yeeres but euen for young men to cleanse their wayes The Iewes note there is mention made of children three times in the Decalogue And though the rest may seeme to admit some doubt yet in catechizing which is comprehended in the Sabbath dayes exercise our sons and our daughters are bound to lesse than wee Exod. 12. 6. If children bee so busie as to aske what is meant by the Passeouer the Lord is so farre from
will haue it so hee will haue the vineyard so that Naboth was a foole to dye Let vs come to the open reasons for sinne which are two Commaundement to doe the sinne or example for it commaundement from them in authoritie example from the learned for commandement you shall see it in Esay 36 Rabsakah his commandement the King saith so he bid me doe it Now if he had spoken this of Dauid as he did of Rabsakah a most wicked wretch yet had it not been enough for his warrant For if that were sufficient then were it enough to slay Amon at Absolons commaundement and as soone as the seruants shall haue taken witnesse that their master gaue them leaue or bad them they might kill Amon they might doe it and because Iesabel commandeth to slay Naboth the Elders may by this reason lawfully slay him if they bee so wise as to keepe Iezabels letters to shewe for themselues And if Plato could say that the Common-wealth is like a fish that perisheth first at the head and as a cunnies skinne that strippeth off easily vntil it come at the head there stayeth so alwayes reformation stayeth there The second argument which is example ye shall finde Ierem. 18. The Iewes being reproued of Ieremy say Come let vs imagine somewhat against him let vs smite him with the tongue Why Counsaile shall not perish from the Priests We follow them therefore we cannot erre Can my Lord Pashur not know this and shall it be reuealed to this Ieremie So in the Gospell Can Caiphas and Annas not knowe this Christ and shall we receiue him Nicodemus was learned and saide you may not condemne this man Oh say they you must looke better on your booke Caiphas he saith you are starke fooles and see nothing better it is that one die than the people perish Looke what the statutes of Omrie will affoord and Achab suffer so farre God shall bee serued but if Caesar bid me doe no more God shall haue no more At the first comming to Balaac Balaam thrice setteth down a good proposition I would wee could followe it I would not for this house full of gold doe otherwise he thought by keeping this good rule to haue beene preferred by the King But the King saith to him goe your wayes I had thought to haue preferred you and afterward for lesse than halfe a house full of gold hee willeth the King to mingle harlots with the children of Israel so to cause them to sin And this I see to be generall in men that if they presse not and guide not their affections by the word they wil carry them away 13 Euery sinne hath a small beginning First the diuell will craue of vs to yeelde him but a little but in the end he will come further Hee will and so will his champions at the first binde vs with a little corde that we may breake when we list but in the end it groweth to a rope and then we cannot breake it Moses would not yeeld for one hoofe because hee had no commaundement for it A marueilous strange fellow will he not yeeld a little what not for so little as for an hoofe why men thinke it nothing to yeeld a little de minimis non â—urat lex But a great matter is made of a little pricke and a great tree will arise of a little mustard seede CHAP. XXIIII Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the Eyes IF when God doth crosse vs with punishments we doe not examine the whole processe of our proceedings and imaginations wee profite not 2 Wee must search our owne hearts carefully how well soeuer others report of vs for wee may speake of our selues of knowledge when others doe speake of charitie 3 If wee will truly examine our selues then let vs set our selues before the Lord who shall and will examine quick and dead for to him wee must render a iust account and then let vs tremble and feare and so trie whether the Lord doth allow of our doing if he doe and we haue a warrant out of his word then may we haue comfort though trouble come thereof But if we cannot tremble nor cannot see our hearts and if the Lord looke not to vs to shewe vs our hearts wee haue to feare and know that our cause is not right Therefore when we will effectually performe this dutie let vs set Gods feare before vs which may subdue our affections reasons otherwise our affections will controll vs and our reason will carry away our hearts which in it hath many starting holes But if we feele that our affections are subdued and that our reason will subscribe to those things that are contrary thereto then let vs trie our worke by the word whereto if it be agreeable then will the Lord allow of it though not as perfect yet in his sonne Christ. This is the way to raise vs when we are fallen to strengthen vs when we stand and euer to maintaine the peace of our consciences 4 It is a blessed rule to learne to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord if we considering any sinne in vs then straightway by the word learne to amend it But if we doe it not then certainly the Lord will iudge either in this world or in the world to come for sinne cannot be allowed but must needes be iudged Then if we by Gods spirit bee not taught to iudge our selues and so to lament our sinnes wee cannot preuent Gods iudgement but the Lord will take the cause into his owne hands and then if we be his hee will not cease till he hath brought vs to him and if wee belong not to him then will it be corruption in our bones till it hath consumed vs. 5 Iob. chap. 21. from the seuenth vers to the fourteenth doth describe the vaine conuersation and merie liâ—es as they say of impious men Whereon an old writer saith thus O Iob thou hast well described the life of wicked men now let vs heare what is their ende whereby wee bee taught to haue a speciall respect to the end Philosophie teacheth vs to iudge of euery motion by the terme or point wherein it tendeth wee may not so much regard the way for a man may goe through a faire ciâ—â—e to execution and that is an ill motion And againe a man may goe to a feast through a blind lane and this we count a good motion It is our common prouerbe That is well which endeth well We must therefore carefully examine the end of all our wayes A man may goe for a time by the gallerie of merrie deuices but they helpe not long for the end of them is iudgment Eccles. 11. In the latter end wee shall see all vaine delights come to iudgement Now therefore let vs preuent that iudgement as we be warned by iudging our selues and the continuall
vnthankfulnes by remaining still in our corruption to let him loose his labour in all his sufferings wherein as we haue no care of our saluation so we manifest an open contempt of his most pretious Passion well worthie are we to die and vnworthie are we to liue in that the choise being set before vs we chuse rather to be murdered with our sinnes than to be rescued to life by Iesus Christ. For iustly is the reward promised to such as ouercome Reuel 3. 15. 12. 22. that is to such as will not onely strangle presse out the breath of sin and close vp the eyes of it at the fall and death of it but also follow it to the graue and couer it with moules so as it neuer rise againe Not that we thinke that sinne in this life is so wholy martyred but that the life of sinne may well be weakened counting it a rebell to regeneration not a Prince ouer the spirit of sanctification And as a Serpent cut in diuers peeces hath but certaine relicks of poyson and remnants of fiercenes in the maimed members and mangled parts thereof and is not able to exercise the like violence to a man as when it was whole and perfectly membred so howsoeuer some relicks of sins remaine in our old but in our martyred Adam yet it hath no such force or fiercenes to preuaile against vs as when it was in it perfect age like rather a mightie Monarch than a poore prisoner 22 It is vsuall either in deliuering or hearing doctrine to seuer disioyne those things which in their owne nature are conioyned by the holy Ghost Thus some deale in the doctrine of faith For when it is said The iust shall liue by faith they forget the former proposition that is the iust shall liue For here are two doctrines first he that is iust must liue by faith then that he must not liue by faith except he be iust Here must be no seuering of things because they may well be coupled together CHAP. XXVIII Of Feare MAny causes we haue to feare first for want of perseuerance we should leaue our estate in so great a danger that being swept and garnished yet the diuell at his comming should be accepted and make his reenter into vs againe There is another feare the feare of offence least by our halting we should draw others after vs and so weaken their hands and their knees The third feare is of comforting our enemies and of grieuing others that haue beene our defence I meane the Angels who as they are comforted in the perseuerance of the iust so they mourne at the falles of the righteous 2 True feare hath many properties as first it breeds in vs a maruellous humilitie as wee see in Iacob who was much afraid of his brother Esau therefore comming towards him he falles down seuen times There is a feare humbling and it is the worke of God to bring vs to himselfe And surely the Lord takes great delight in it and what is the reason of it because the Sonne of God in his humilitie hath done greater things for vs than euer hee did in his glorie for being God and vouchsafing to bee humbled euen to a worme hee hath done vs more good and more glorious things than euer hee did whiles hee was among the Angels Now the world is full of such proud spirits that nothing can qualifie them A second qualitie of feare is that it is very credulous This againe wee see in Iacob for when one told him his brother came against him so well furnished he feared greatly yet disputed not long in the matter It is the glorie of our age to dispute and gaine say a man and to say surely though you be of such an opinion I am not thinke as you will I thinke thus So that our dealings are so full of doubts and so ambiguous as though there neuer had been world before vs or as though now it were high midnight in Poperie The third qualitie in feare is diligence This also we see in Iacobs example who was marueilously studious to salute his brother disposing wisely of his children and cattell in the best order he could to preuent his brothers furie 3 It is a kindly thing to feare at Gods threatnings therefore when the iudgements of God were denounced it was noted as a signe of great deadnesse of heart if the most wretched sinner were not smitten with terrour hee that was in the highest degree of reprobation as Pharaoh feared for it is the nature of an iron rod easily to breake an earthen pot But for promises to bring vs to feare it is as strange a thing as it is in nature that thin water should breake a bodie and yet some bodies there be of so weake substance that any thing wil dissolue them Such is the nature of them who seeing and finding in themselues a great vnworthinesse to inherite such gracious promises of God are euer readie to melt away and to breake in sunder as beaten with an iron rod. Wherefore if wee can thus feare in loue and loue in feare we may haue a good testimony to our owne consciences that we haue a good feare because tasting how gracious and marueilous the Lord is in all his Saints we feare least we should lose so good and so gracious a Lord. 4 It is good to be stricken with feare so that we lie not in it willingly but being humbled therewith search our owne corruption and so to bee moued to enquire further after God and his word 5 The wicked feare not before affliction commeth and then they feare too much the godly feare before it comes and then their feare ceaseth For impietie triumpheth in prosperitie and trembleth in aduersitie but pietie trembleth in prosperitie and triumpheth in aduersitie 6 If Moses and the deare seruants of God were afraid when hee did appeare in mercie to them what shall the confusion of the wicked be when hee commeth to iudgement Wee cannot be prepared to receiue God his mercie vnlesse wee be striken with a reuerent feare both because we are his creatures and also sinfull God is alwayes God and is to bee feared 7 Many men maruell how men bee so smitten with such feares and so despaire that they cannot beleeue but these neuer consider the iudgement of God in hardning them and thus by a carnall admiration are depriued of all profiting by such examples In all things we should turne our eyes from man and onely behold God and know that it is hee which maketh our enemies to loue vs our inferiours to obey vs our friends to hate vs our superiours to loth vs. If we had this in our hearts we would surely cast off the feare of man and flatterie and striue to feare God in all sinceritie and to knowe that if the feare of God preuaile with vs we shal preuaile with men and haue
if euer they meane to teach aright who will not grant vpon whom if God vouchsafeth sound learning it is as water powred to the rootes of an Oliue tree from whence is shed out the moysture to all the branches or as a dew falling vpon the mountaines where the raine resteth not but trickleth downe into the neather skirts and make the vallies florish as the fieldes which God hath blessed Greene wits are as greene wood though they are beautiful to the shewe yet in triall they are discouered yet if the younger sort be ignorant the ancient in dayes may instruct them but if the gray heads be ignorant who shall reade them the rules of instruction If youth offend the aged will rebuke them but if the aged offend who shall tell them If they count it contempt to be taught admonished by their inferiours their contempt shall confound them with shame of conscience to see how in steed of being honoured for their age and yeeres they grow to bee despised for their ignorance and manners most vnseemly 14 It is a good thing and a rare in writing to our friends to admonish them of their sinnes CHAP. XXX How to profit and to examine our selues when Friends forsake vs. IT is an vsuall Euill that a man sometimes shall be forsaken euen of his owne kind red so that though hee came vnto them laying open his pittifull estate if he put them in minde of the brother-hood had betweene them if hee vrgeth them with their promise if he sueth in the title of his need and in the Name of IESVS CHRIST if he chargeth them with the force of naturall affection yet they are deaffe and will not heare his moane Strange yet an vsuall euill it hath bene heretofore is now and will bee heereafter Wherefore it shall be profitable to learne how wee shall stand affected in this triall before the Lord. The best way is not as some haue done to repine at this euill as at a thing but lately sprung vp saying Who was euer so forsaken of his friends as I am who was euer so vnkindly dealt with the world was neuer so wicked mens hearts were neuer so hard but the surest course is to enter into our owne soules and to looke what fruite wee are to reape vnder the hand of the Lord who by this kind of affliction either punisheth some sinne or proueth our faith or worketh in vs some further mortification or stirreth vs vp to a more carefull vsing of the means of our saluation or else to a more earnest contempt of this life and more hungrie longing for the life to come 2 First therefore let vs examine our selues in this vnkindnes of our friends to vs whether heretofore wee haue not offered some vnkindnes vnto our friendes whereby God in his iust iudgement should meete with vs and by raising vs vp others to deale vnnaturallie with vs to punish our vnnaturall dealing with others If herein our conscience condemne vs not let vs reach out this examination a degree further and let vs see whether wee haue not sought the fauour of man more then the fauour of God whether wee loued not our friends rather carnally than spiritually and whether wee haue not beene instruments to them of sinning or we ourselues lie not in some secret sin vnrepented of If in any of these wee be guiltie wee are to thinke that the Lord by the vnkindnes of our friends correcteth somewhat in vs either our preposterous and fleshly loue or our hypocrisie or our corruption louing for backe and bellie Well if in all this our hearts doe acquite vs it may be the Lord will trie our faith whether we loue him for his owne sake or for hire whether we follow him so long as our well doing is rewarded or whether wee are carefull for the zeale of his owne glorie euen in our afflictions to walke with him although he vtterly vncase and strip vs out of all his ornaments Such indeede is our Faith as it is in temptation such are our fruites as they bee in the triall and then we giue a cleere testimonie of our faith to the world when being destitute of all helpe we can behold God taking vs vp and say Though my father and my mother will forsake me yet God will take me vp Psal. 27. when the help of man forsaking vs we doubt not of the helpe of Angels when the world frowning on vs wee see the Lord fauouring vs. To which end the Lord oft sequestreth our friends farre from vs to knit and glue vs neerer to himselfe For it is a common corruption in vs to stay our selues too confidently in our friends as the childe too trustingly and wholie to depend on his fathers prouiding for him as the wife only to see search helpe in her husband as a seruant to count his master as his God in relieuing him which vnbeliefe in God and too much trust in man the Lord to cleere the case before our eyes putteth man from this preheminence in helping any longer and taketh the prerogatiue of the stewardship wholy to himselfe that they that will fetch must of necessitie fetch at his hands To this triall the Lord doth ioyne the confirmation of our Faith as when he maketh vs exiles and forlorne Pilgrimes among men that we might be entertained of him as of a fostering Father for that after he ministreth to vs in distres greater comforts immediatly by his spirit then euer we tasted of whilest in our prosperitie he let vs to be serued mediatly by men How euident this is the Martyrs of God can tell vs by their writings who when all men forsooke them when no man durst speake to them when their friendes stood aloofe off from them had greater feelings more glorious ioyes and sweeter meditations from the Lorde himselfe then euer they had in their life and libertie before What losse then is it to bee an exile in earth among men and to be a Citizen in heauen among Angels What hazard is it when in steed of father mother and brother wee are in league with the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost who thinketh it not a sufficient supplie in the eye of Faith to haue the momentanie imprisonment of the bodie recompenced with the most glorious libertie of the Saints and Angels Let the Lord therefore send vs by these meanes out of our strong hold in the meanes seeing without some such working vpon vs wee would hardlie giue ouer our holde for that wee are as proude beggars who so long as they can haue reliefe and maintenance at home will neuer seeke abroade But how doth the Lorde by this visitation further our mortification in vs Surely in withdrawing the Fewell and matter wherewith before our naturall corruption was more enflamed and made more foggie How many in prosperitie shal we see complaining of lust burning them of concupiscence intoxicating them of anger fretting them of gluttonâ—e deuouring them
mingled with an impure and base thing is made most corrupt as gold mingled with drosse wine mixed with water what more precious than the soule of man remaining pure what more base being corrupted with the mixture of the vilest things than it The world knoweth no good but riches which are yet not so purely good for God himselfe possesseth neither gold nor siluer and if they were things meerely good he would not want them because he hath all good that is those things which are alwaies good 11 Christ is not as a Well locked vp or drie spring head but an open and plentifull fountaine from whence runne streames on euery side to the lowest vallies euen the pleasant riuers of grace CHAP. XXXIII Of Godswrath and iustice and mercie THere are three things which doe slake our paines in this life mittigation hope and comfort but none of these can helpe in hell For the first we know the rich man could not haueâ— drop of water In this life it may fall out that a man that whippeth vs an whole day long may be weary but our tormentors in hell are spirits and therefore neuer wearie Againe if such whippers in this life should neuer waxe wearie in whipping vs yet it may bee they shall kill vs or at the least leaue vs nuâ—â— and senselesse but in hell though our bodies continually burne yet shall they neuer consume Thirdly on earth though neither tormentors waxe weary nor we tormented be coÌ„sumed yet the whippes and instruments would weare and waste and should haue some ease that way but hel fire is vnquencheable and the worme of conscience vnsatiable and therefore no hope of mitigation But what comfort is there in hell if the sight of the pleasures lost which they might haue had if the beholding of our enemies aduanced into that glory which we could not denie to them and wish for our selues if the entring into paine and shame euen before our aduersaries whom we hate and in whose sight we would bee better esteemed doe increase the paines of the sufferers then all these shew there is little comfort in hell First the damned shall be within the hearing of this which they haue lost Come yee blessed of my father and the godly shall be within the hearing of this to the damned Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire The wicked indeede shall remember their pleasures they had on earth but to the increase of their woe for it is a double miserie to haue beene happie and now to haue lost it The old man in the comedie saith I haue a sonne nay alas I haue had a sonne The wicked I say shall wish then that they had heard the word of the Lord and that will be another discomfort Last of all they shall bee in the hand of the diuell their enemie and hee shall torment them euen in the sight of the godly whom they hated as their enemies the diuell played with them in this world but hee will not play with them in his kingdome and therefore there is no comfort The last helpe is hope and but for that they say the heart would burst and surely for any hope in hell their hearts may burst indeede Oh saith a heathen man hoping for release in time God shall also giue an ende to these euils But here is our hope of ende for the inhabitants of this place are immortal so that though they haue but one good thing which is immortalitie yet euen that is such a thing as makes their paines the greater what auaileth it to knowe these things if the Lord doth not keepe vs from them Feare them therefore before hand and ye shall escape them neglect them and ye shall fall into them No man is so deepe in hel as he that least thought of these things And if the speech of this be so vnpleasaÌ„t vnto you what think you will it bee to them that shall feele it Well though wee were not told and if I should hold my peace the fire burnes still and if yee neglect to heare of it by experience ye shall feele it 2 When we are to speake of the displeasure of the Lord we are so become humble suiters to God that he would reueale more to the hearts of men by his spirit than the mouth of man is able to deliuer For the tearmes of wrath and fire are not able to vtter the depth of the iudgements of God though for our capacitie he can vse no words more vehement to vs. For as in expressing the power of God the highest name wee can reach vnto is to call him King so to expresse his anger he often challengeth to himselfe the title of wrath whereby he sheweth to vs nothing else but that he is purposed to plaiâ— the part of an angrie one as if indeed he were angry and though it be true that we finde no such affections fal into the Lord yet because we cannot otherwise imagine how he should be reuenged on the vngodly he is content to instruct vs herein by the name of an angrie God And indeed it is the purpose of the Lord in such places to shew his iustice to meÌ„ but because to say the Lord is iust moueth too little he somtimes saith he is angry to moue vs more effectually out of this attribute of the Lord wee may make our profite First nothing in the world no kinde of word setteth out the vile nature of sin more than this doth to say our sins make the Lord angrie It carrieth some force to say that sin is the worke of the flesh to call it the worke of darknes the worke of the diuell and all these are effectuall but none of them is able to come into the balance of comparison with this one that it moueth the Lord to wrath because though it be not possible that God should be angrie yet if it were possible that any thing should doe it it is sinne Secondly I would haue no man henceforth perswade himselfe that God will be a proctour of his sin or that he will giue him pillowes to ease bolsters to hold out or curtaines to couer his sin for sinnes moue the Lord to wrath He could not leaue sin vnpunished in Dauid his chosen nay he would not spare his whole Church the people of Israel from punishment and therefore hee will not beare with one particular member Leaue men and come to Christ who though he had comitted no sin yet because he tooke vpon him our sinne how was he punished though he liued in al obedience first in heauen then in earth yet when he came to death how bitter was that cup of wrath to him If God then did not beare with sinne in his Sonne being but imputed vnto him he will not bee a bearer of vs in sinne hauing to the full committed it but we may well make our accomptes come sinne come wrath Thirdly if the Lord be angrie with our inuentions which do not
to tempt vs to euill nor any euill wrought to take example by yet there abideth enough in the heart to corrupt the whole man For there is no euill in the wickedest man of the world but it is in mee and would appeare vnlesse the Lord did suppresse it 8 He was desirous still to keepe himselfe from deadnes and tried his heart with thankfulnes by speaking somewhat after meate receiued to the glorie of God if God gaue any good matter into his minde so to take it if euery one were silent then to raise vp some good occasion of speaking by reading or singing which were so vsed that when other things came in place to the aforesaid end they were surceased from because customable sticking to any thing bringeth lesse reuerence and profit And among other things he was very glad to speake somewhat to such whom he thought after God might make instruments to teach it to others more effectually than he could expresse it which thing he said we should learne of the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 2. 2. CHAP. XXXVI Of hearing Gods Word TF the Psalmist Psal. 94. could make his argument Hee that hath planted the eare shall he not heare much more may we argue thus He that hath planted the eare shall not hee be heard Shall not hee heare saith Dauid shall not he be heard say we And surely in his creation he planted the eare to this end and therefore by the title of creating vs hee hath good interest to the eare but if the title of creation will not serue yet in respect that he preserueth vs continually which wee call his prouidence that interest may serue but if that serue neither yet Adam hauing through sinne alienated himselfe from God his soule his bodie and so his eares too by the right of Redemption the Lord hauing purchased vs a new and buying euery iot of vs againe as it were at the second hand in this right he may surely claime our eares Now if hee may claime them as they be his and in truth they be his then must we heare him or if they be not his and by no right appertaine to him then we are not the Lords Israel But if wee bee the Lords then I say the Lord hath saide hee cannot abide that a candle being light should be put vnder a bushell and that our eares which appertaine to him should be put to no vse which if they be they little or nothing differ from a carued image who hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not He will not haue vs come to the Church and the word beate and beate vpon vs and no more stirre vs than it doth the pillars or seates we sit on wherein we shew our selues to be but idoll Christians or counterfeite professors Then if wee must needes heare the nexte thing to be inquired of is the speciall subiect or obiect of our hearing We can heare a noise as of the beating of the ayre of the winde of the thunder or such like though it be not a voyce but alas a bare sound can doe nothing Secondly then wee heare a voyce but this is common to vs with beasts and what can the bellowing of oxen or the bleating of sheepe doe vs good So then neither a noise nor a voyce is here to be stood vpon which can doe vs no good How then there is yet a better thing and that is a word wherein one may expresse the excellent meaning of his minde to another and man may open himselfe to man Well then a sound is a thing inferiour a voice is somewhat more excellēt but a word is without question the best of all to increase our knowledge Now if the word be the most principal I would gladly know of him that is farthest from God if there be any word better or more worth the hearing than the word of God Then if we ascend from a sound to a voyce and from the voyce to a word and from a word to the word of God we see the word of God to be most principall and good cause there is why it should so bee the speaker of it is aboue all creatures and therefore his word must be aboue the word of all other creatures Whereunto if wee ioyne but the consideration of our reuerend regard in hearing but a Prince or a meaner Magistrate how we listen marke his speech scan and stand vpon euery word he speakes to vs to see what most concernes vs this will surely condemne vs for our negligence and carelesnesse in hearing the word of the Lord. But seeing the word is the best thing we will draw out another reason which is that wee then best imploy our eares when wee heare the word and in hearing can say Now I heare the best thing that I can heare this is the sweetest sound and now mine eares are put to the best vse I heare not onely a sound but a voice a word and the very word of God so are our handes best imployed when they are receiuing the sacraments our eyes when they are reading our feete when they bring vs to the house of God When wee thus haue once set our selues in worke we may well say All that I haue is in their best estate and put to the best kinde of dutie because our senses and the parts of our bodies are about the busines of sauing of our soules about the busines of the Lords glorie The Heathen said that the goodly ornaments of the world and frame of all things was most worthy the seeing as though a man were borne and came into this life onely to take a view of them and so to depart without hauing any vse or profite of them though he neuer felt the power of the Sunne or the sweetnes of flowers or any other thing much more may I say so much of the word though a man should neuer haue benefit by it yet so good it is of it selfe that it is most worthy the hearing though it be nothing but heard But besides our hearing the Lord hath ioyned a speciall profit to the word as either the sauing or condemning of our selues so that the word is therefore more carefully to be heard because it is accompanied with such a benefit as the sauing of our soules God saith Iohn so loued the world that he gaue his only begotten sonne for vs that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life But how shall we beleeue saith Paul Rom. 10. if we heare not how shall we heare without preaching and how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent So that it is preaching that brings hearing hearing breedes beleeuing and by beleeuing we are saued and so howsoeuer the iolly fellowes of this world and others accompt thereof to bee but madnesse or foolishnes this same foolishnes of preaching saith Paul bringeth saluation this foolish thing I say of preaching and this
which is within but as good merchants keeping somewhat rather in the store-house of our hearts than as bankerupts which spend all at once or make a shew of all in our shop 3 In Pharaoh ye shall finde these speciall notes of Hypocrisie Take this death from me oneâ—y this once So many being in distresse haue more prayèd for the release of paine than for the forgiuenes of sinnes which cause the paine And therefore such being released are nothing the better as may often be obserued Contrariwise if we be grieued more for sin than for the punishment and can well beare the punishment so that the sinne were taken away then it is a certaine signe that we shall liue vprightly if the cup of affliction be taken from vs and assuredly it shall be taken away or else recompenced with some spirituall grace 4 The drunken peace of hypocrites must not be â—oupled with oyle but pierced with the two-edged sword of Gods word to the discouering of the secret corruption of the heart 5 It is the temptation of the godly to feare whatsoeuer they doe they doe it in hypocrisie but they are to know for their comfort that therefore they be not hypocrites because they see their hypocrisie which kinde of hypocrisie in them is not the grosse deceiuing which is in the wicked but that secret corruption of nature which mixeth it selfe in the best actions of the godly Neither is it possible to leaue this sinne wholy as long as we liue but to see it and mislike it is all that is required and can be performed of vs. The godly doe not desire to seeme to doe any thing better than indeed they doe it neither doe they desire to seeme to doe that which they doe not And whensoeuer they doe espie any weakenes in themselues they mourne for it And this desire of a perfect sinceritie and mislike of priuie hypocrisie is vnto them a sure zeale of their saluation and sanctification in Christ. 6 When men suffer themselues to be deceiued it is to be feared they will be hardened Let vs remember that Gods grace assisting sinne may easily be conquered of vs when it is young but we may easily be ouercome of it when it is old 7 It is easie to fall into hardnesse of heart by continuance in euill customes without remorse we see then it is a good thing to be moued betimes and often to be moued for it is a precious thing to haue a melting heart as contrarie a dangerous thing to haue a hard heart not yeelding to trueth Let vs not harden our hearts least the Lord also come to harden vs Heb. 3. For many not altogether abstaine at the first yet yeelding to sinne become obstinate altogether at the last Admonition is a meanes to keepe vs from it We should then be readie to giue eare to good counsell and admonition and be willing also to admonish others It is in vaine to controll the outward senses without the rebuking of the heart 8 Exod. 10. 1. the Lord saith of Pharaoh I haue hardened his heart because Pharaoh had a long time hardened his owne heart as is recorded in the former chapters therfore here the Lord is said to harden it that is wholy to giue him ouer to the diuell So man is said to harden his heart when he will not heare Gods word the diuell when he gouerneth vs and the Lord when he leaueth vs in Sathans handling Man then is guiltie of this sinne and the Lord doth iustly harden for the punishment of former sinnes The Lord is said to harden as he is said to leade into temptation and that is when he withdraweth his spirit from vs and leaueth vs to our selues and then we stay not long till we be hardened Pharaoh had many plagues yet this is the greatest for if his heart had not been hard these would haue had an end but this hardnes made the other but tasâ—s of hel because we do lesse feare this great plague than many other We ought to correct this in our selues for the childreÌ„ of God must feare this more than any other plague For if we doe but feare worldly punishments so doe the wicked but if we doe feare hardnesse of heart and other spirituall punishments then we may be sure Gods spirit hath wrought that feare If we couet worldly things this doe the Heathen Matth. 6 but if we desire the light of Gods countenance Psalme 119. and 4. and 67. this doe Gods deare children Wherefore as we labour for these things which our nature desires feare the coÌ„trarie so let vs labour for the light of Gods spirit and feare least it be quenched in vs or else decayed as when we feare pouertie we labour to be rich and when we feare sicknesse we labour to preuent it so let vs labour for our soules so long as we feele a taste in Gods word feare his iudgements and be comforted in his mercy if we labour to encrease the graces receiued the Lord no doubt will worke with vs but if this be not in vs it is to be feared least the Lord will harden 9 All men are naturally euill so that if the Lord giue not light and softnesse of heart we may all be iustly hardened this is as iust as other iudgements of God are When any thing is spoken in the Word which toucheth another that man will greedily snatch Againe if there be any thing that may cherish them in their sinnes that they note but that which concerneth their amendment they vtterly forget And this sheweth that we are the cause of our owne hardening for when the Lord cannot preuaile with his word then will he leaue men to themselues and then they stay not till they come to hardnesse We must not stay till the Lord strike vs with punishments for if we be hardened we shall not perceiue it and therefore the case is so much the more dangerous but so soone as we feele any coldnesse or dulnesse of spirit then let vs feare and stirre vp our selues that we may continually gaine some knowledge and feeling and thus may we prouide against hardnesse of heart 10 First the hypocrite desireth rather to seeme than to be it is said such crie Lord Lord they are most glorious Secondly he is more busie about the outward worke than about the spirituall and acceptable maner of performing the same Mat. 23. 27. Thirdly he worketh his saluation securely and coldly not with feare and trembling as Phil. 2. 12. not striuing with his rebellious lusts nor longing after the gifts of regeneration nor forgetting that which is behinde endeuouring himselfe forward Philip. 3. 13. Fourthly he hath no resolute purpose to endure but is wauering and vnconstant in all his wayes not cleauing to the Lord with purpose of heart Act. 11. 23. Fiftly hee is more carefull to stop the grosse sinnes than to damme vp the fountaine
doe not then we cannot escape 3 As there was not one of the Israelites perished so was there not one of the Egyptians escaped which is a type of the last iudgement of God wherein as not one of the wicked shall escape so shall there not one of the godly perish 4 We may not doubt albeit we see not Gods promises forthwith accomplished neither must we be secure because we see his iudgements and threatnings delaied as they did in Ieremies time for though he tarrie a while yet will he certainely come at last and that more speedily to vs than to them because our sinnes are greater for that we haue greater meanes of knowledge than they had 5 They that mocke long at Gods iudgements will mocke in the end and be mocked wherefore it is good to pray for inward reuerence before God sendeth outward vengeance When the Lord accuseth and iudgeth vs to shew himselfe iust and innocent he will haue none other to witnesse against vs than the mountaines or the heauens and the earth he will come to no court on earth but to his creatures and his seruants haue vsed the same proceeding as Moses calleth heauen and earth to witnesse nay we are to call to witnesse the stones in the wal the timber of the house that they may giue their voyces on our sides that we haue told them their sinnes and that we haue spoken to their consciences and then the very beames of the Church and stones of the wall shall be witnesse of this controuersie So that though men would beare one with another yet the mountaines the heauen and the earth shall giue vp their voyce that God hath not come suddenly vpon vs but that he forewarned vs. It were a great matter if a man should be iudge in his owne cause yet the Lord so rules the matter as that he will condemne none but such as first shal see their iust condemnation We shall haue all things laid plaine and orderly before vs as it is Psalme 50 so that we shall be driuen to confesse Gods plea to be iust against vs for howsoeuer men can daube and deceiue their owne conscience howsoeuer they can smother and choke their owne sins and delude men yet in the day of wrath the sealed booke the sealed booke shall be opened and the recorder in our owne conscience shall giue sentence vnto it and then the Lord shall win and recouer his action at our hands and we shall yeeld that he is iust 6 There are places in the Scripture where the Lord is a comforter and there are places wherein he is an accuser the places where he is a comforter shew such persons or such times wherein the Lord by his accusations hath so farre preuailed that the people were humbled thereby The places wherein he is an accuser import such times and persons to whom the Lord hath shewed many comforts and benefits but they haue been vnthankfull as are we in our times in our Realme and in this place For it hath been the wisedome of the Lord alwaies after his threatnings taking place to remember mercy and after his mercies contemned to send out his threatnings as Hose 4. 1. 7 The manner of the ancient Church hath bin that wheresoeuer mention was made in the word of the children of Israel the Christians took that specially to appertaine to themselues But now adaies in our age the case is farre otherwise we are so loth to be accused that our manner is to account our selues to be accused in nothing but there where the Lord hath as it were by name spoken vnto vs and if the Lord hath written no prophecy specially to this land then we thinke nothing cōcerneth vs. Howbeit as Paul saith Rom. 2. That they are not onely Iewes that are Iewes outward but they also which are Iewes inward so I say that they are not onely the children of Israel which came out of the loynes of Israel but who so truly lay hold on the promises made vnto Israel are the true children of Israel also But not to stand long on this point I say looke as Moses is more inferiour than Messiah and as Iesus is better than Iosuah the kingdome of heauen better than Canaan and the blood of Christ more precious than the blood of bullocks or of goates so are we better Israelites by faith taking hold of the promises made vnto Israel than they that descended only out of the body loynes of Israel So that if any will lay claime to the promises of Israel he must acknowledge himselfe to be the child of Israel but if any will let go his hold on this promise he must also exempt himselfe from being the childe of Israel He may well be of the line of Cain Cham or Esan but the other he shall not be And then if we will be the children of Israel in their promises we must be the children of Israel also in their accusations And surely there is good reason why we should so be where as Iacob had two names the one Iacob the other Israel we reade very seldome in the Scripture that the Iewes are named by the children of Iacob but called for the most part the children of Israel For the name of Iacob being giuen him at the time of his natiuitie and the name of Israel being assigned him by the Angel for a name of benefit because he wrestled with God the Lord herein insinuateth that the children of Israel that is the children of his benefits must with a speciall care heare his word 7 The not obseruing of the Iudgements of God maketh vs so loth to loue his mercie and so slenderly to feare his Iudgements 8 It is a naturall thing to reforme our selues whilest Gods Iudgements are vpon vs. CHAP. XLI Of Ioy and Sorrow HE is not far from ioy that sorroweth either for want of good things or for sense of euill for the true way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 2 When wee haue greatest cause of ioy for well doing then it is a good thing to feare most our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnesse 3 Gods children not cherishing a continuall sorrow haue often an excessiue sorrow 4 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 5 We shall sometimes feele by experience a terror suddenly come vpon vs when wee are alone or vehemently to strike vs in the night being sent of God to humble vs the Physition will say it is a melancholike passion but I say it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such like seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before the Lord in prayer we may finde an vnspeakeable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it may bring vs to further inconueniences 6 The way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 7 The people murmured at the red Sea yet the Lord
too much or too long whole daies from morning vntil night til we be set on fire with them We come to be too effuse Nabals feasts are like the feasts of a king he being but a countrie farmer 14 This is a general rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne we see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fall but this that 1. Reg. 5. when he had spent seauen yeeres in building the house of God hee spent thirteene yeeres after in building an house for himself This was scarse a good propertie to bestow thirteene yeares on his own house and seauen yeares on Gods house and the Apes and Peacockes that hee brought into the Land set the people on such vanitie that they vanished awaie in their wanton thoughts Idlenes and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. CHAP. XLII Of Inuiries offences and controuersies WHen an iniurie is offered thee the Lord doth trie thee what loue patience and meekenesse is in thee to blesse them that curse thee which will followe if thou be the childe of God contrariwise if thou requite euill for euill then doth the Lord shewe vnto thee the corruption which thou must labour to pull out of thee if thou wilt ouercome 2 When we see that others stand in neede of our helpe and wee are able to helpe the Lord requireth our obedience 3 Meditations of GODS promises and prouidence will driue from vs all desire of reuenge 4 We must not tarry vntill others reconcile theÌ„selues vnto vs but as God doth rather oftentimes by heaping his benefits than powring his plagues vpon vs shew vs our sinnes so must we rather by courteous dealing than seuere handling shew others how they haue offended vs. 5 The more Pharaoh restrained the more Moses stood in the thing that was commanded coÌ„trary vnto those which making a mingle mangle in religion yeeld in some things but wee must not yeeld a lot of that the Lord requireth although in worldly matters wee ought for peace to yeeld one to another In religion it skilleth not how little the matter seeme for which we doe contend The least thing that God commandeth is great in the sight of God and Gods children haue been punished for small offences in appearance as Moses and Aaron for grudging were debarred from the land of promise Iosiah was slaine because he asked not counsell to goe to warre which may teach vs to beware of the least offences It ought not to be condemned nor counted precisenesse not to giue consent in the breach of the least thing though we may beare them when they cannot be redressed but not with consent 6 Shall we be contentious I thinke no nature is so misâ—reant that it doth delight in contention if any delight to dwell in Meshâ—ch as Dauid calleth it I would he had a tabernacle there if any delight in contention I wish no more harme than that he may be neuer without it What then shall we blot out controuersies That were to teach the spirit of God wisedome Could he not as well haue said let there be peace as let there be light â—ay God hath ordained there should be contentions and not onely permitted them but saith they must be and such as be about the waightiest matters in truth called heresies 1. Cor. 11. Then it is a dreame of idle braines that any good can be receiued without controuersies and as the Prophet Esaiah saith without the barking of some dog or other It is not so in euill things they are receiued with silence what then shal we play the pots and aske the potter a reason of his doing Albeit I like not that humor of men which wil search out the reason of God his doings when they know his flat wil yet in this we may because he hath set it downe There be three reasons first that those That are stedfast may be approued we will haue it in this As Sathan did to Iob God called him what saiest thou of my seruant Iob Liueth he not vprightly No grandmercie said he for he hath all blessings of thee but take away them and then c. Secondly there are cities to be gouerned and to that ende we must vse our talent Iohn reproued the Scribes and Pharisies and came to reproue Herod Samuel reproued Ely and came to reproue Saul that might haue smitten off his head Thirdly that the Diuell may haue the greater ouerthrow that as God triumphed ouer him in Iob so in our constancie he might doe the like Then controuersies are necessarie How then is it that God is called the God of glorie and peace that Christ is called the prince of peace the Gospell the Gospell of peace the Ministers the Ministers of peace of glad tydings and vnitie commended so generall Surely it is the fault of our age to deliuer the word by halfes and so I say that he that teacheth peace to be good simplie without exception teacheth an errour Therefore peace must be peace in truth and for this cause Christ saith I am the way the life and truth for to haue contention with such as hold not in him is no breach of peace Nay the wicked among themselues haue no peace it is but truce they haue couenanted with hell for a time a day a few yeares or as the rearme of their life and then is great and euerlasting debate we may see it in the first agreement among the wicked The serpent disputed with Heua vntill she had yeelded then all was quiet vntill the euening but then came one brake the truce Separate peace from truth and peace is no peace The reason therefore is set down Ps. 138. Lord thou hast magnified thy truth aboue al things therfore aboue peace And that I fal not into that error aforesaid my selfe I will tell you what truth is We thinke we are at peace haue vnitie perfect among vs if we be of the same religion and we agree that we must and wil be all Protestants but the fathers haue al distinguished truth into three parts First truth of doctrine in religion Secondly of life in our conuersation Thirdly of iustice in giuing preferments Vnlesse a man hath al these he hath none of them and if in all these be peace I will seeke ensue after peace as saith the Psalmist if any offend in these I will not haue peace with him We knowe that veritas doctrinae hath had witnesses martyrs so haue the other two though they send vs not to heauen in a firie chariot but an euil name which euery maÌ„ for their stakes must prouide to suffer we must be in this as Christ when he kneeled before his father in the garden If maÌ„s saluation may be wrought let this cup passe if not thy will be done So
shall pronounce the truth of vs. Christ saith Reioyce when men speake euill of you for so did your fathers of the Prophets 13 Gutturall praises must not bee giuen to God It is an easie thing to affoord a good thing a good word to crie Euge macte virtute The Prophet saith the wicked are onely mouthed men they sprinkle it with a little court-holy-water it is pretie shippe but they will not goe in it they crie Lord Lord but yet they doe nothing When the women cried out to Christ Blessed are the pappes that gaue thee sucke No no saith he Blessed are they that heare these words and do them Let the worke speake and commend it selfe not he that when he heareth a good thing straight breaketh out into glorious praises his affection is so hot but hee that is so stricken with it that he is past praysing so musing of it that the sent of it appeareth in his life long after They count Paul a wise man but behinde the doore they laugh as Sarai did Socrates Praise me that I may see it for our praise is to giue a testimony that we like it but this is the best testimonie if we follow it for if thou didst thinke it to be true wisedome thou wouldest follow it 14 Vniuersities are the Lords Lebanon froÌ„ whence timber is to be felled for the building of his Church his quiuers as Esay saith wherein are hidden all his chosen shafts the sonnes of the Prophets and as I may say the bayes or workes from whence salt is to bee digged with whose verdure the sacrifice is to be seasoned 15 Schollers must make a good bending of their studies and bee vertuously brought vp first that they may profit the Church and attaine more easily to the knowledge of the Scriptures they may not want humane arts Secondly if they be vertuous and godly they shall haue more authoritie to preach when men haue nothing to lay against them sinfull men blush and get not nor haue not that authoritie that others haue CHAP. XLIIII Of knowledge and ignorance and how to seeke God and of Sathans sophistrie c. KNowledge and other giftes of God not sanctified keep vs from the sight of sinne and perswade vs that they will excuse vs from wrath to come vntill our sinnes be pulled out by the eares 2 Knowledge must goe before obedience obedience must followe after knowledge with all chreerefulnes 3 The Egyptians by all Gods wonders might haue knowne him but they considered not his works so they refused knowledge therefore the Lord by a great destruction would make them feele that he was God indeede which may teach vs to get knowledge while the meanes are offered for if we will not know him while he sheweth himselfe fauourable we shall certainly know him to our owne fearefull condemnation 4 All our disobedience commeth of this that we knowe not the Lord. And wheresoeuer the word of the Lord is hee will moue those that be his to beleeue though he did the same things from the wise of the world 5 There is none almost but at one time or other do seeke God though the common sort at the last cast in extreame danger when health and friendes faile them goe to him But Malachie saith GOD is a King and will haue his Senioritie in this order of seeking manie good men are deceiued for so they deale not falsly they thinke they may scratch woridly riches but the Lord will not haue vs take the siluer of worldly things before gold of godlines Neither must the seruant first waite some houres on himselfe and then on his master but contrarilie because as there is a seeking so in seeking there is an order And this is Gods prerogatiue to be sought first Matth. 23. he is a foole which thinkes the gold of the temple that is riches better then the Pietie of the temple which sanctifiethriches Salomons chaire must be our direction Abraham sought obedieÌ„ce before his own countrie Ioseph and Moses sought GOD rather then Pharaoh but wee seeke preposterously giuing youth to pleasure old age to God we make our eldest childreÌ„ Lawyers the second or yongest diuines whereas our fathers made the first-borne to seruein the Priesthood In our contracts wee first seeke wealth and then religion a cursed match well while wee thus seeke God we shall neuer finde him Wherefore let vs seeke God in his word and that not in a peece of the word but in all the word not making conscience of some sinne and yet â—etaining other sinne God will not be diuided nor quartered in qualities because hee is indiuisible in substance Manie vse a restrained obedience and the world hath euer a placard for some sinne Such a one was he that would haue a dispeÌ„sation for kneeling in the house of Râ—mmon with his maister Ananias would keepe some part to himselfe GOD will bee sought totally in respect of his Worde as also hee requireth an vniuersalitie in seeking of himselfe We must not seeke God and the world together wee must not haue two strings to our bowe hauing one eye on the word and another on the world We must not thinke if we haue God it is well if we haue him not it is no great harme purposing a pietie to out felues so long as wee be in the Church and promising to our selues immunitie being out of the Church 6 Samuel the first builder we reade of Colledges calleth his Colledge Naioth that is euen beautie it selfe where must be no deformitie for a small spot in beautie is a great blemish Againe Colledges are as Epitomes of the Common-wealth as Athens was of Greece and what a thing were it in an Epitome to finde superflâ—â—tie Vniuersities are the eyes of the Common-wealth and a mote in the eye is a great trouble Briefly Vniuersities be the Lebanon of the Lorde from whence timber must be fetched to build the Temple They be the Conduits to deriue water into the whole land They be the Rocks or Bayes where Salt is prepared to season They be the polished Saphires to garnish the house of the Lord. 7 It is a parte of the Diuels Sophistrie as in good things to seuer the meanes from the ende so in euill things to separate the ende from the meanes Dauid ioyneth both together Psalm 119. I am thine O Lord saue mee The Diuell perswadeth vs God will saue vs but makes vs neuer looke to that I am thine In euill hee beareth vs in hand we may vse the meanes and neuer come to the ende and so clip off halfe as when hee can suffer this Eccles. â—1 9 Reioyce O young man he would leaue out this But thou shalt come to iudgement But these hath God ioyned together and neither the subtilty of youth nor any wit of man nor all the Diuels in hell can separate them the pleasures of the flesh and the iudgements of God as to our first parents Eate yee shall not die
ourtakes vs and we are as good as absent or else if wee be waking we goe away before it be done or if we tarrie as soone as we be gone we commit all to forgetfulnesse And so if with want of knowledge wee be mercifull and true dealers it is but after our owne braine and because the Lord hath not planted the Lord will roote it out The end of all is if men will not grow in the knowledge of God his wil they shal neuer come to the knowledge of God that is they shall not knowe God his mercy God his trueth glory and blessednesse neither will he euer know vs. For as without the knowledge of Gods will there is not nor shall be any knowledge of God so if we know not God God will neuer know vs. 11 When we shal be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost then shal we know as we are knowne then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shall our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwel with the Angels and with al the hosts of heauen in most happie blessednesse it selfe We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods word that hee is indeede blessed whom God chooseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit reneweth whom faith stayeth whom the word Prayer Sacraments and Discipline buildevp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit and aspiring to true righteousnesse all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sins of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperity and aduersitie as pledges of Gods fauour and vndoubtedly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the body of blessednesse is lame and dismembred CHAP. XLV Of Miracles and how God worketh without and with meanes and how we ought to attend on the meanes THe Miracles that were wrought in the Church were partly in mercie and partly in iudgement as in turning Iereboams hand into leprosie and into cleane flesh againe but the miracles against Aegypt were onely in iudgement 2 Signes are giuen to confirme vs in the word are not more excellent than it if then they draw vs from the word we must hold them accursed as wel as the false Prophet Deut. 12. That which Paul speaketh of tongues 1. Corinth chap. 14. is true of all miracles which are signes to beleeuers which may teach vs not to desire them for if we beleeue not Moses and the Prophets neither would we beleeue if miracles were brought from heauen So is it in the Sacramēts which are ordained to nourish that faith which is ingendred in vs by the word and therefore must not bee separated from the word nor esteemed aboue the word For we shall then profite truely by Baptisme when we in and by the word shall beleeue the washing away of sinne and get power to mortifie sinne daily within vs and then shal we profit by the Lords Supper when we beleeue all the promises of our Redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and shall be vnited into his body daily more and more by the word 3 Pharaoh did aske a signe not for any purpose to yeeld thereunto but if they could not doe any he might haue the greater aduantage against Moses and the people So the Scribes and Pharisies aske a signe of Christ to whom he answered the adulterous generation seeketh a signe So many in these daies aske proofe of many things in religion not that they minde to yeeld thereto but if they cannot haue such proofe as will stop their mouthes they may more quietly continue in their error We must learne to leaue this kinde of questioning which is seldome graunted for good let vs so frame our requests as that they may be reuerent and we may haue a desire to rest in that which is graunted 4 A wonder may moue vs for a time but commonly it lasteth at the most but for nine daies and we shall neuer gather any fruite thereby except it doth prepare vs to profite more effectually by the word 5 Some think that the miraculous Manna was not so straunge because it is to be found in these daies in other countries I answere not of that colour not of that propertie Therefore this was a miracle as may appeare by these reasons following First because it was neuer seene before and then came at Gods commaundement Secondly because neither raine nor faire weather did let it Thirdly because as soone as they came to the borders of the promised Land it ceased Fourthly because if it were kept till the morning it stanke but on the Sabbath day it continued sweet albeit gathered the day before Againe when it was reserued in the Arke it putrified not Fiftly because it followed the Israelites whither soeuer they went Sixtly because it fell in such abundance as that it sustained so great a multitude 6 At what time the Lord first sent Manna the children of Israel being rauished with the loue of it called it Manna that is meate prepared of the Lord herein they acknowledged the goodnesse of the Lord. This Manna is first commended for the colour it was as white as the precious stone called Bdellium Secondly for the taste tasting like fresh oyle Numb 11. 7. Thirdly for that it was Angels foode or meate prepared by Angels Psalm 98. And yet for all this when the people had beene accustomed to it they loathed it and set light by it wherefore their sinne was the greater The reason of it may be this This Manna was giuen them not onely to be foode for their bodies but also to be a token vnto them that seeing the Lord fedde them from heauen they were not to settle themselues on the earth but to looke for their inheritance in Heauen So many therefore as did rest in the bodily foode not respecting the thing spiritually signified by it they were soone weary of it So is it also with vs for albeit all the blessings of God be very deare vnto vs and of a great price at the first receiuing of them yet when they are common the best blessings are lightly regarded If it be so in earthly things which are agreeable to our nature how much more will it be in spirituall things which are so contrarie to our nature And hereby the great corruption of mans heart is discouered which will not be moued but with noueltie As for example the sunne if it were but seldome seene how glorious a creature would it be accoūted but because we haue the daily vse of it therfore very few of vs regard it Nay the word of
against For example doth the Lord giue thee wife riches or any such benefits hee doth it to make thee more fitte to serue So then hath the Lord giuen thee a wife Looke to her as the Lord hath committed his owne creature to thee so thou be fit to be a guide vnto her going before her in al honestie and godlines Againe he doth trie thee whether thou wilt rest in her loue and whether thou wilt vse her companie soberly not effeminately he trieth thee whether thou wilt be couetous to care for earthly things in her behalfe But these and the like fruites the Lord doth shew thee the corruption which thou must labour against 6 The Lord gaue Adam a wifeto trie him withall and if he had not yeelded too much vnto her in the time of temptation no doubt hee might haue beene a great helpe that she might haue been recouered and neither of them both haue so fallen For had not he yeelded vnto her hee might haue continued still in her innocencie Thus then the Lord tried Adam whether hee would continue in his obedience or no likewise doth the Lord at all times trie men in marriage whether they will continue in his obedience and labour to win their wiues also to the faith of Christ. So in like manner the Lord tries the wiues whether they will be in all things subiect to their husbands as Sarah For what gifts soeuer a woman hath yet not being subiect to her busband they are nothing For euen in mans innocencie she was subiect and after the fall it was laid on her as a punishment so that if shee be not obedient she cannot be saued Yet the Lord other whiles also trieth whether shee 〈…〉 er sobrietie and wisedome will as it were breake the crookednesse of her husband 〈…〉 the Apostle teacheth that the wiues must adorne the hidden men of the heart that 〈…〉 husbands albeit then not conuerted to the faith might bee wonne by the honest 〈…〉 ersation of their wiueâ— how much the more then ought those who haue Christians 〈…〉 eir husbands by their meanes bring them forward what they may in the profession 〈…〉 ue godlinesse But if they bee disobedient and will requite euill with euill or with 〈…〉 e they doe what in them lieth to ouerthrow the faith of their husbands And thus 〈…〉 Lord trieth wiues also whether they will continue in his obedience Againe hee trieth 〈…〉 whether they will rest in the loue of their husbands onely and bee contented there 〈…〉 yea when they see their husbands hearts turned from them for if they will but onely 〈…〉 when they are beloued they declare that they onely loue themselues and not their 〈…〉 nds for they ouâ—ht thus to consider the Lord hath turned my husbands hart from 〈…〉 because I yeelded not to him that dutie which I ought therefore I will not hold on to 〈…〉 se still but now I will rather loue him more to see if the Lord will by these meanes 〈…〉 his heart againe 7 When Zipporah became troublesome to Moseâ— in his calling he left her with his fa 〈…〉 for a time so she depriued her selfe by her disobedience of his comfortable presence 〈…〉 ought to teach wiues euer to helpe not to hinder their husbands in the Lords af 〈…〉 And like as that holy man of God receiued his wife againe at his returne notwith 〈…〉 ding all her former faults so must all the sonnes of God iâ— there be any separation for 〈…〉 e and for iust causes receiue and entertaine and retaine their wiues againe 8 Husbands must haue a fatherly care as principally of the saluation of his wife so al 〈…〉 her good health and welfare in this life and to this end giue her all the good instru 〈…〉 and direction that hee can This lesson may well be giuen to all Be mâ—st moderate in 〈…〉 things which thine appetite liketh best and checke thy too much greedinesse of an earthly 〈…〉 and thou shalt finde this to bee good physicke for the body and a wholesome pre 〈…〉 iue for the soule 9 A certaine yong man hauing without consent of friends made a contract hee would 〈…〉 marrie them vntill before honest witnesses they had faithfully coÌ„ditioned that in time 〈…〉 mariage they would confesse their fault against the glory of God their superiours and 〈…〉 who le Church which should bee done at that time that the father is wont to giue the 〈…〉 gin in mariage 10 A young man hauing ouer slipped in loue and intended to marrie without consent 〈…〉 gouerours hee did not contract him but admonished him and at the day of mariage 〈…〉 vsed to the parties to be married this discipline First as they had priuately confessed 〈…〉 faults to their gouernours especially offended and craued pardon so he caused them 〈…〉 confesse their fault to the Church and to aske forgiuenes desiring all to beware of the 〈…〉 offence and requesting their prayers for them that this sinne may so humble them 〈…〉 they may more warily walke without offence the residue of their life CHAP. XLVIII Of the Ministerie ALthough the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministerie of his word yet we must not tie wisedome to one ordinarie meane either of beginning or increasing of our faith but if any at any time shall haue more effectuall feelings by â—riuate conference let him not contemne nor neglect the publike ministerie but with all â—oly and humble thankfulnes yeeld this soueragâ—â—tie to the Lord that he is to dispose his â—fts when to whom and where it pleaseth him 2 They that teach not themselues are vnfit to teach others and the cause why men profit not in the word is because they pray not to haue their hearts stricken therewith 3 In all essentiall points of the Ministerie we must in no case follow man but in accidentall circumstances Christian loue suffereth many thinges so that on the on side wee tolerate not too much and on the other side suffer too little 4 Like as if we moderately streine a womans breast there will issue pure and holesome milke and by violent wringing of it wee prouoke blood also and vnholesome matter to come forth euen so in our modest and naturall applying of the word wee yeeld the holesome and pure milke of Gods word but in our immoderate wresting of it wee straine out our owne corruptions and deliuer vnpure doctrine 5 When neither Ministers rebuke sinne nor Magistrates punish it there it cryeth to heauen that God might punish it Woe then be to them who thinke themselues at good quiet when their sinnes crie out for vengeance in heauen albeit they liue in great peace on earth 6 It is a feareful thing to lose the companie of the godly And though the world think they are at good quiet yet when Noah and Lot that rebuked their sins are departed then are men most fit for Gods iudgements
hath done you no good and it hath been heard without feeling as though you cared not greatly for it it hath detected your corruption and accuseth your owne consciences your hearing is turned into sinne and this shall serue to fill vp your enditement and to make your condemnation more â—ust against the day of the Lord. For let no man euer thinke but that euery time he heareth the word it worketh in him either to better or worse there is no qualifying of it there is no altering of it Enter it will be thine eares neuer so vncircumcised it will surely enter and one way it will be effectuall and thou shalt depart from it either a more reuerent esteemer or a more desperate contemner than thou camest For this word shal neuer goe forth in vaine but the worke that is appointed for it to doe it will assuredly bring to passe Seeing that we haue such dul eares let vs pray heartily that it may please the Lord to say eppathah to our eares and hearts that the word may haue easie passage into them And this graue admonition I trust will moue vs if wee haue not set a double locke to our eares and quenched the grace of God already in vs. 14 The dealing with an allegorie as it is ridiculous if it bee too farre pursued as many doe who when they haue gotten an allegorie by the end ring it so deepe that oftentimes they turne the clapper so it is dangerous if it be not warily handled insomuch that euen the Fathers themselues as hee that readeth them shall marke by pressing them too hard doe oft times giue blood in stead of milke CHAP. XLIX Of the Ministerie IT is to bee feared that the price of the Ministerie will daily decay and fall lesse and lesse well how base soeuer it â—eemeth in the eyes of men how low soeuer the world account it when it is at the lowest it is good and I protest good enough for any and too good for some But it is dangerous with all which coÌ„meth oft to passe too oft if it pleased God if it chance I say to be tainted any way if his preaching be flash and haue non ore tast in it than the white of an egge for lacke of learning or if it bee not throughly powdered with salt that it may giue grace to the hearers and make their soules thirst after the water of life for lacke of zeale or if this life haue no salt of the couenant and no part of him be sauorie his case is very dangerous he is subiect to the curse his ministerie is denied a blessing 2 The Minister of the Gospell must not prophecie peace to himselfe nor of a fruitfull vine on the walles of his house nor of oliue braunches round about his table nor of wife and children hee must not dreame that hee is carried on Eagles wings and that all the sheaues in the shocke shall fall downe at his sheafe hee must not imagine of drinking wine in carued bowles of keeping a great house hee must not thinke hee shall goe to his graue like a ricke of corne hee must dreame of euill fauoured kine of troublesome friends of hard times of the willowe trees by the waters of Babell of exile of darke prison which needeth no interpretation that his sheaues are threshed with an yron flaile and that her graue is made him in a woodstocke to bee short his minde must not runne of getting and keeping but of forsaking and forgoing if persecution come wee must trudge 3 If Christ and his Gospell should goe from vs wee must follow him wee must goe sing the Lords song in a strange land and this is not all Those that loue thee best whose soules are knit to thy soule thou must forsake O my father Abraham and O my son Isaac must part thou must forsake thy father which begat thee and bring his gray head with sorrow to the graue thou must forsake the wombe that bare thee and the teares that gaue thee sucke let the mother lacke the staffe of her age the children of thy loines must thou leaue fatherlesse and the wife of thy bosome a widow to the wilde world Yet this is not all thou must stretch out thy hands and let another man gyrde thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not And yet there lacks one thing Sathans great motiue skinne for skinne that for which a man will giue all that hee hath to redeeme his life All these things will I giue thee saith the diuell all these things will I take from thee saith Christ we must be ready to leaue them all or else we are not for him 4 By this time all is almost marred But flesh loueth ease and it grieueth her that God and Mammon are no better friends and we could be content euery one of vs to be Diues whilest we be aliue so we might be Lazarus when we be dead wee could willingly goe to heauen but it would bee in a conuenient broade way then but in such a way where wee might driue a sumpter-horse before vs. This is a disease where with we are all tainted as that wilie Serpent knoweth right well and such thoughts as these doth he make oft arise in our hearts Seeing other estates liue the dayes of heauen glut themselues in the pleasures of this world and that the world sets them in her lap and makes them her cockneyes seeing they waxe wealthy and fatte so that as Iob saith they haue collops in their flancke seeing them cloathed in softe rayment flaunt it out and seeing them carry the crest alofte and to haue a great range and not such streightnesse required of them and seeing them neuer to drinke of the waters of troubles wee straight-way thinke it is no better then madnes to abridge our selues of these delights and to become a Pillar of salt As for this estate say men it is but a dead melancholike calling but a dumpish kinde of life no ioy of heart wee must liue in it like petie-Angels as if we dropped out of the clowdes or else we shall be offensiue But especially this temptation may come vnto a minister for often we see when all is done great learned Augustine shall get but little Hippo but if it be so you come to get Carthage to be a Priest of the highest chaire sit you neuer so well yee sit not fast and see the gyrts be sure that hold you in your saddle For if the Sunne goe downe and it be a darke night that all the beasts of the field creepe forth whereas other callings may make a little elbow-roome for pollicie and reserue themselues to an indifferent Interim and it will be well taken yet these men these must be killed all the day and be counted as sheepe appointed to be slaine The Diuell will holde the spunge of vineger and gall too at their noses the Flesh is queasie-stomacked and cannot away with these poudered meates shee
his sonne for he knew that the Lord who had made the promise who wold prouide the meanes also to bring it to passe so if wee be perswaded that our sinnes are forgiuen vs we shall not doubt that any other thing shall hurt vs for seeing sinne the cause of all miseries is taken from vs we may be sure that no miserie shall hurt vs and if the Lord hath giuen vs his sonne he will giue all things with him and the loue wherewith he loueth vs in his sonne will not suffer vs to want the things that are for our good for if a father will prouide for his sonne the Lord will prouide for vs who is a heauenly father and cannot bee changed though earthly fathers he 4 To this faith in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ wee must adde the faith in the sanctification of the spirit for if wee beleeue that the Lord hath made vs of sinfull men iust men of varieâ—s vessels of righteousnes and temples of his spirit if he can make the Leopard and the Kâ—â— to lye together Esay 11. if he can make the couetous person liberall and the whoremonger a chaste person if wee beleeue that the Lord will and is able to change vs from any sin be it neuer so great and strong by nature or by euill custome wee may then be sure that the Lord in this life will not suffer vs to faile in any thing needefull for vs neither are wee to doubt thereof seeme it neuer so vnpossible for it is a greater worke to change a sinner than to worke wonders in nature 5 Fourthly if we beleeue that the Lord will prepare a kingdome for vs in the heauens we cannot but beleeue that in this life he wil perserue vs. For if we beleeue that our bodies shall be turned vnto dust and yet raised vp againe we shall be sure he will not but prouide for vs in this world for it is a greater thing to raise vp the body from death and out of the dust than to preserue iâ— being aliue And to this faith of our redemption we must beleeue in the prouidence of God first in creation so that if wee beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing we shall beleeue that he will giue vs sufficient for we see that the light was before the Sunne Moone and Starres and the grasse before the raine and dew that we should not put too much trust in them and to teach vs that without these meanes we may haue these blessings for the Lord hath prouided these meanes not for his weaknes but for ours Do we beleeue that God made all men and shall we feare men therefore we beleeue not these things or els we would not so much feare the want of earthly things for if a sparrow fall not on the ground without his prouidence shall we thinke he will not prouide for vs wee must then beleeue the particular prouidence of God in the gouernment of all things which will be an helpe to keepe vs from distrust and murmuring doe wee beleeue that the Lord made vs then shall wee not thinke that hee will preferre vs for it is more wonderfull Psal. 1. and 139. Eccles. 11. 6 We are therfore to beleeue the prouidence of God first generally ouer all creatures then particularly ouer euery one of them yea euen ouer the sparrowes Againe if the Lord hath care of beasts as indeede hee hath because they were made for man hee will much more haue care of man for whom they were made He hath a care for the wicked to do theÌ„ good for hee filleth their bellies with his hidden treasure then wil he much more reioyce ouer the godly to doe them good if he loued vs when we were his enemies will hee not prouide for vs being reconciled to him by the death of his owne and onely sonne If hee did vs good when we sought him not will he not much more when wee doe seeke him in praying vnto him as he hath commanded If he hath done vs good when for our sins hee might haue punished vs will he not when with his spirit he hath sanctified vs Oh then let vs not be vnfaithfull and so become murmurers against the Lord but let vs be faithfull and to looke vnto the Lord to doe vnto vs according to our faith 7 Furthermore this prouidence of God must bee confirmed by the example of Gods children in all ages as in the time of the fathers before the flood who did eate nothing but hearbes veâ— some of theÌ„ liued nine hundred yeeres to teach vs that men liue not by these meanes â—f by these meanes he nourished them he will by greater as by flesh and fish nourish vs. The Israelites were fed with Manna which was neuer seene before nor since for the space of fourtie yeeres If they gathered any more thereof than the Lord commanded it stanke yet being kept before the Arke 400. yeeres it did not so and when they came to the promised land it ceased whereby we may learne that it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon the meanes that giueth nourishment Did not Moses and Elias liue fortie daies without meate and the children of Israel goe fortie yeeres in the same garments not waxing old and othersome hauing meate in abundance been hunger-starned and shal it not teach vs that these things are ordained for our weaknes and that the Lord without these meanes can nourish vs If Dauid proued by experience that he neuer saw a righteous man of righteous parents begging his bread if wee bee now righteous as they were then the Lord will prouide for vs now as well as he did then for them and we shal haue the like experience 8 To this prouidence we must come with a patient minde to let the Lord giue what he will and therefore wee must haue contented miâ—â—es and know that godlinesse is great riches and not to looke for great matters Ier. 45. as it was said to Baruch and therefore are wee taught to pray for daily bread so that we may haue the same minde that was in our father Iacob Gen. 28. who was content with meate and cloath which generally is commanded to all 1. Tim. 6. if the Lord giue more than this take it as an ouerplus A patient minde prescribeth not to God the meanes nor the time nor indenteth with God but is content with the grace of God in forgiuenes of sinne and the sanctification of the spirit though it want other things our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs not too desirously to seek after earthly things but rather after the kingdome of God and wee ought to receiue the loue of God with all contentment though it come alone and for outward things to enioy them or not to haue them as it pleaseth him for the children of God doe for outward things possesse their soules in patience and commit the rest
vnto the Lord not binding his fauour vnto them 9 The cause of all rebellion and murmuring is that wee know not the great power of the Lord or else we at that time doe forget it when by faith we should make to our selues most comfortable vse of it as wee may see in the Israelites who had beheld the great power of God with his goodnesse towards them but not in faith and therefore when the tentation was sore vpon them they cleane forgat it The Lord therefore being zealous of his owne glorie sheweth himselfe to bee most louing and beneficiall towards vs which ought to leade vs to acknowledge his great goodnesse but if wee doe not then his iustice will surely teach vs. 10 The Lord oftentimes with holdeth or taketh away that thing the hauing whereof might be hurtfull vnto vs which if we would rightly consider of it would be an especiall helpe against murmuring in the want of Gods blessings For if wee would consider this that the Lord doth therefore keepe it from vs because hee seeth it would bee hurtfull for vs and that when wee shall be fit for it hee will then giue it vnto vs wee should better bee contented with that we haue and more patiently beare the want of that wee would haue as for example if a man wanting health riches estimation and such like and bee grieued for it so that he is almost readie to murmure for the want of them if he then can consider that the Lord knoweth they be not good for him but if he had them they would turne to his hurt this would bring marueilous great quietnes to his heart and would stop his murmuring nature and would rather stirre him vp to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards him 11 When the Lord proueth his people he thereby laboureth to bring them to prayer yet on the contrarie they flâ—e from him and murmure against him the reason is for that they thinke it a small comfort to pray vnto him in their trouble but rather thinke it very harsh to acknowledge their sinnes and so to obtaine the forgiuenes of them which being obtained nothing can bee more comfortable they must haue that they want or else nothing will please them As the Israelites did murmure against the Lord when they wanted water nothing else would please them so is it with many when they cannot obtaine some corporall or externall blessing which they doe much long for But who art thou oh thou vile man that thus dealest with the Lord and neuer hast had thy heart washed by the blood of Iesus Christ for if thou haddest thou wouldest neuer murmure so much for wanting that thou wouldest haue but rather make him at all times the chiefest comfort and in all thy necessities patiently and meekely call vpon him in feruent and faithful prayer 12 Men doe not onely faile in prayer vnto the Lord but also they murmure many times against such as he hath set ouer them to bee their guides for the latter sinne ariseth of the former The Israelites quarrelled with Moses yet what had Moses done against them they thought no doubt that he of malice and contrarie to the will of the Lord had brought them into the wildernesse for they thought God had a neerer way and a better to bring them into the promised land and because they could not consider the worke of the Lord therefore they must needes quarrell against some bodie and wreake their griefe vpon him laying the fault vpon Moses Thus did Rachel whom when the Lord punished for that she was Proud because her husband loued her best and made her barren when he gaue children to Leah she not considering that the Lord punished her pride with barrennes began to quarrell with her husband asking him why he gaue no children to her To whom he answered Am I in stead of God vnto thee to giue thee children And this is the manner of the people in all ages that when they cannot see the Lord punishing them for their sinnes they straightway lay the fault vpon some or other by whom they thinke it commeth As now if the Lord doe send tumults and stormes into the common-wealth so that the people be brought to some trouble doe we not straight wayes lay the fault vpon the Magistrates and say is not this the doing of the Magistrates They consider not that the Lord doth by this meanes punish them for their sinne for it is certaine that the Lord loueth a multitude better than one or few and therefore hee will not punish a whole realme or nation if the sinnes of a multitude did not prouoke him thereunto But it oftentimes commeth to passe that for the sinnes of the people he doth harden the hearts of the Magistrates that they cannot loue their subiects so well nor that they can bee so profitable and doe them so much good as otherwise they might as is reported by Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20. This if the people could or would consider they would not be so ready to lay the faults on their Magistrates when trouble or triall commeth vpon them in like case doe they also deale with their Ministers If trouble come doe they not straightwaies say see what our Preachers haue done and is not this the fruite of their preaching so they will alwaies haue one or other to lay the fault vpon But what was Moses comfort in this case and that which staied him from murmuring against them Euen that no doubt which other of Gods Ministers haue had in the like case Ieremiah in the seueÌ„teenth chapter against the raging of the people made this his sure defence that he had not thrust in himselfe into that office to be their Pastor but the Lord appointed and called him therevnto Secondly that of affection he had spoken nothing but onely that which the Lord commanded did he declare vnto them and from hence may all the true Ministers of God haue comfort for if the Lord send them he will no doubt defend them so long as they doe this message faithfully therefore the people must take heede how they either receiue or reiect any that speake to them in the name of the Lord. For as they may not receiue any that bringeth not the word of truth nor be feared by them for as much as the causelesse curse shall passe without hurt so likewise and as surely shall the word of God spoken truly by his Minister certainely haue his effect and shall not returne in vaine And this is common to all kinds of calling that men may be confirmed therein Contrariwise when we being in affliction can pray vnto the Lord for his helpe and acknowledge his prouidence in that which is vpon vs it manifesteth our faith it preserueth vs from murmuring and keepeth vs from quarrelling with men for if we consider that it is the Lords worke we shall neuer set our selues against him for it but if we passe ouer his prouidence then
shall we auenge our selues vpon men But many men will be content to iudge and condemne this sinne in the Israelites and neuer looke into themselues to see the same but this sinne is as rife now as euer it was and this no doubt is a cause why many cannot profit by the examples of the old Testament because they imagine grossely of the sinnes of that people and thinke that there is no such grosse sinnes now whereas indeed if the case were duely considered the same sinne is grosser now than it was then for as much as the mercies of God are more plentifully vpon vs and with greater continuance than vpon them 13 The children of Israel did so much as in them lay to prouoke Moses diuers times to murmure against the Lord yet we may reade how he yeelded not neither was at any time ouercome except once Numb 20. Psal. 106 for which the Lord said he should not enter into the land of promise and Moses found the truth thereof for when he much desired the same the Lord would not be entreated but he must die in the Mount where all men must learne that they praise not the children of God too much though they be strong haue receiued great gifts for by Moses example they may here see that by such violence of temptation they may fall And againe all Gods children must take heede that they yeeld not to temptations when they are offered for though the occasion be of another yet the cause is in our selues and we shall be chastised for the same if we doe yeeld And againe we must take heede that we doe giue no occasion to the Magistrate or the Minister to murmure least the Lord punishing them we also be depriued of the benefit which we should receiue by them CHAP. LII Of Patience vnder the Crosse. THere is a difference betweene Gods children and others for Gods children haue the patience that others doe want though not at the first yet in continuance though with some infirmitie first because they are perswaded of forgiuenes of sinnes and secondly are sure of their vocation by good workes which are the fruites of sanctification thirdly the knowledge of Gods prouidence which disposeth all things for our good fourthly because they looke for another life and when they faile of any of these then they begin to quaile and the wicked because they vtterly want these therefore they are altogether confounded 2 Patience is not so much in â—â—e outward stilnes of the bodie and shewe of the faee as in the inward quietnes of the heart and meeknes of the spirit Therefore Dauid Psal. 4 biddeth vs examine our selues vpon our beds and be still and Esai 30 the Lorde saith your helpe shall be in silence and peace and therefore Dauid and Iob being in trouble saide they would lay their hands on their mouthes for when a man doth thus possesse his soule in patience he is most fit for the mercies of God and then shall hee receiue the greatest profit by them For as in bodilie diseases to be quiet is a great ease and helpe so it in other troubles whatsoeuer and therefore must we especially labour for it 3 Manie will say that GOD is mightie but they belâ—eue it not as appeareth in that they are ouer fearefull when they bee in daunger whereas Gods children haue some presert feeling thereof and afterward are more strengthened So that if wee cannot trust in God in the want of all helps we doe not belieue this power if wee depend not on him pray not vnto him striue not to obey him we belieue not this For this cause did the holy men write of the power of God which they haue felt that after they may be strengthened and so must we consider of Gods power that we in patience may looke for helpe from God in trouble and in prosperitie see his hand that blesseth the same vnto vs and so vse the same vnto his glorie and giue him all the praise 4 To a good action it is requisite that our intent be according to the word that then our action being good we vse right meanes if our meanes be good then must we haue faith if we haue faith then must we haue sound hearts if our hearts be sound we must deuoure through peace all hindrance and waiting for the good time of the Lord we must possesse our soules in patience 5 There are diuers plaine Israelites that will suffer a vaile to be put before their faces and they will vse them as the Pharisies did Iohn Baptist to obiect him against Christ Iohn and his Disciples fast and why doe others so but to haue a cloake for their wickednesse These are abused for want of wisedome and would mislike their practises in their heart if they could sound the depth of them Praestat esse caudam Leonis quam caput vulpis Better to be the taile of a Lion than the head of a Fox Well it is good to be iust and wise but yet not for our selues but yet such as will not keepe their wisedome to themselues but tell it out or write it come to wrack Because he will not follow the counsell of Amazias See not he hath the reward of the Prophets all the Prophets except foure perished The cause was they were more wise than was for the Princes aduantage In respect euen of God his permissioÌ„ it is iust that the iust should perish we may say is this his reward but we must know that when for corruption of time God his children caÌ„not liue without hazard of their hazard he taketh theÌ„ away neither in so doing doth he breake his promise that giues them for a long life eternall life for a bag of siluer a bag of gold for in so doing he promiseth the lesse and performeth the more We would indeed be the Lords seruants if we saw his seruice would alwaies preuaile but because sometimes we see their seates without honour that serue God we will be none of his seruants or we learne by reason to iudge no action by the person yet we say if he preuailed not he tooke no good course or if we cannot but say he is wise we say he is too wise The Prophet Prou. 30. saith he will write his vision to Ithiel and if Veal be with him to him too or else not the meaning is Ithiel is God with vs he would write it to please God Veal is to preuaile if that be with the other he will haue both else keepe to the other and let Veal alone When a man goeth to the market cum obâ—lo if he like lettesse he may take them giue his ebolum if he like his halfepeny better he may keepe it but if one would haue both ebolum lactucas so if we haue vpright dealing and will esteeme the fauour of men in authoritie better we may change it for that but if we esteeme our vpright dealing better
and faith hath outrunne temptation If despaire did possesse the heart the verie naming of God would bee grieuous yea though it were vttered by another When then we cannot onely heare God named but name him and call vpon his name by prayer it shewes wee are yet children of hope hanging at the breast As for the word wherewith Gods Children and euen some of the Prophets haue seemed foolishly to charge God we wust knowe that they bee voide of passion not of perswasion which thing is the more diligently to be marked to abate the rigou◠of our censures which we oft giue out vpon afflicted consciences If a man shall lie down in his bed commending himselfe into the hands of God by prayer shal any man doubt but his estate is of the Lord and his safetie from God himselfe yet it falleth out that the same man is striken with such feares in his dreame that he giues out desperate speeches as a man forsaken of God will yee deeme that man rather by that sudden motion befalling him in his dreame than by that continuall course which hee kept being awake If you your selues would not bee iudged in that case iudge not others in the like case least it be measured to you as you haue measured to others CHAP. LV. Of Prosperitie IOsephs example in drinking wine is not an example of excesse wherein wee commonly offend at this day for that is condemned and iudgements are prepared for it And want and such like too much austeritie is not commended for why then should there bee such diuers tastes in meates And wine was giuen not onely to quench the thirst but also to make the hearts of men glad for which purpose all the other creatures serue also and therefore the children of Israel were commaunded to eate and to bee merrie before the Lord. The same may bee gathered out of the second of Iohn where Christ albeit they had well drunke at the mariage yet chaunged the water into wine which hee would not haue done if so austere order should haue beene obserued Although then wee may not pamper vp our bodies yet may wee haue a due care of the same and so distinguishing our libertie learne to abound and likewise to want for if we can be content with the want of things it is a signe wee should well vse them if we had them as in pouertie nakednesse losse of friends Againe if wee vse abundance of things well it is like wee should also well beare the want of them as a rich man to come to pouertie Let vs therefore learne diligētly to search our hearts how we beare things present which we often let passe and contrariwise in pouertie imagine what we would doe if we were rich and seeke not to beare pouertie well Also being in quietnesse wee imagine what we would doe in affliction not seeking to deale well in the present estate 2 Ioseph hauing forgiuen his brethren as appeareth in thar hee wept for them gaue them money and curteously talked with them and gaue them entertainment yet dealt hee roundly with them in trying out their repentance because hee had attained to great wisedome which herein he vsed and also had a louing and pure affection yet his example we are not to follow in all respects for he sustained the person of a Magistrate and euery one must keepe himselfe within the bounds of his calling Ioseph did beare the person of Christ in all this where we learne that although the Lord doe iustly afflict vs yet wee may be sure our sinnes are alreadie forgiuen vs as Ioseph dealt with his brethren 3 Peace sometime is taken for a prosperous and quiet state in this life as goe yee in peace Sometime for quietnesse of conscience but here it is taken for them both and riseth wholy of the feeling of Gods mercies we ought then to walke in the course of godlinesse without feare and to assure our selues of the preseruation of this our state all our happinesse then is in Christs mercies and it should be our chiefe care continually to come to the feeling of them But because peace cannot bee without the feeling of Gods mercies and his mercies without the feeling of our miseries therefore none shall haue euer peace of conscience or quietnes and ioy of those things which he possesseth except hee hath first been touched with the feeling of his miseries The worldly rich men then haue not this peace for they know they are but vsurpers because they bee not liuely members of Christ who was of his Father made heire of al things Againe the godly though they be in great want yet haue all things because they haue the peace and quietnesse of their conscience they do then preposterously which first lay vp for them and their children the riches of this world and doe not seeke the kingdome of heauen The word saluation ought to make a difference betweene vs and the Heathen which say health and peace is all with them but let vs be content with that which the Apostle vsed and neither follow the Heathen nor inuent courtly tearmes of our selues 4 God is debter to none therefore he sheweth mercie vpon whom he wil against the Papists which say that the lord predestinateth euery one according to the fore knowledge of his workes If the Lord shew lesser mercies to vs than to others wee haue no cause to complaine because he is no debter so wee must not enuie then that haue great gifts for if we haue any it is more than due or than wee haue deserued and this will teach vs to be contented with that we haue had Let vs then looke on that wee haue and giue God thankes for it and know that if we should haue more he would giue more yea if wee consider that they that haue much must make the greater account and that we are vnfit to doe so wee will thanke God that wee haue no more than we haue Iacob willeth his sonnes that they should not measure the grace of God by outward signes for albeit it bee a punishment to loose them yet wee shall neuer rest soundly in God vnlesse wee can learne to leaue them Secondly whereas Iacob saide that they should looke for the performance of Gods promise quickly but in the Lords time hereby we learne to looke safely for whatsoeuer is promised in the word as that we be heires of the world though we be afflicted in it Againe he giueth that which hee neuer possessed for hee had but onely a burying place there and yet this portion fell to them Io◠14. 4. Wee learne then to striue to be strong in the faith as the Fathers were 5 In this did the saith of Iacob and Ioseph notably appeare that they neither forgot the promsed land nor thought worse of it for all the prosperitie which they had in Egypt nor the paines which they suffered in Canaan Where
perswaded of our iustificatiō through Iesus Christ the rising againe to euerlasting life which if we be surely grounded in then shall we not doubt of Gods prouidence but on the contrarie if we labour not against fidelitie in these articles of our faith we shall neuer resist vnbeleefe in Gods prouidence 9 When the daughter of Pharaoh went of purpose to wash her selfe it might seeme to be fortunate and a thing that happened by chance but if we look into the euent we might see the hand of God in it and his most wise and mighty prouidence therein for the preseruation of Moses whō he was cast out by great cōstraint of his owne mother From whence we may learne the tender loue and most prouident care which the Lord hath ouer his Church to defend it from danger and to preserue it from perill yea and rather than it should perish or miscarie he wil so prouide that the very enemies thereof shal succour and nourish the same as Moses was who was brought vp in Pharaohs house in which example we must needs see the wondrous worke of God as appeareth in that Pharaoh his daughter neuer doubted nor questioned with his sister gaue him a name that might continue to posteritie gaue him to his owne mother to be nouised that he might as it were sucke religion out of her breasts be wained in the same rewardeth her for her paines wherein we see how the Lord doth crowne the worke of his children and their faith for Moses mother had not onely the thing which she desired but also a reward wherein appeareth the great and exceeding mercy of the Lord. God is the same now as then he was he will neuer faile those that trust in his mercy through Christ and obtaine forgiuenes of their sins studie and striue continually to serue him euen in their hearts and patiently and constantly waite vpon his fatherly prouidence But he will alwaies watch ouer them for good and not for euill and in what distresses soeuer they are he will make a way out and giue comfortable deliuerance in his due time CHAP. LVIII Of Prayer and Meditation IT is the nature of all men neuer to come to God wholy till they be destitute of all helpe but then they wil crie to God as the Israelites did The Israelites cried often because of some miserie and not because of sinne and therefore we are not heard but when they saw their sin and came vnto God then they were heard so God will come quickely though he tarie long quickly that is when we are fit do pray with feeling long because of our vnfitnesse and our want of feeling and continue not in wayting Let vs obserue this in all crosses as if any sicknes he long vpon vs it is because we haue not profited by it in feeling our sins in humilitie of hart in prayer to God therefore he is long but when we haue thus profited then will be come either to take away the crosse or to recompence the same with inward comfort and this may euery one of Gods children claime at Gods hands when they haue well profited by the crosse 2 Prayer is so acceptable and honorable a thing in the sight of God that oftentimes it is taken for the whole worship of God contained in the word as Genes 4. 26. and 12. 8. 1. Cor. 1. 2. 2. Tim. 2 19. And in our English tōgue we vse this phrase of going to prayers yea our Sauiour Christ calleth the Church a house of prayer and yet Christ knew and we see that it is a place of hearing the word administring the Sacraments vsing of Discipline By the way let vs see how it commeth to passe that few care to heare the word fewer to receiue the Sacraments fewest of al to come vnder Discipline and yet al or the most shew themselues friends to prayer yea the heretikes in other matters sundred from vs in this point agree with vs. It is God his goodnesse so to ratifie the vse of praier Neither are we to thinke that prayer and the word are diuorced but goe hand in hand as in a league Rom. 10. 15. He speaketh of praier Psal. 14. of the word Eccl. 4. 17. hearing prepareth vs for praying Psal. 95. 6. The Prophet stirreth vp the Church to prayer Psal. 7. To the hearing of the word As it is a dutie in the people to vse both so the Minister vseth both 1. Sam. 12. 18. Samuel prayeth vers 24. preacheth to the people Act. 6. 4. The Apostles finding themselues troubled with the ordinary ministerie of tables ordained new officers that they might giue themselues to continuall prayer and to the ministration of the word 1. Tim. 2. The Apostle giueth precepts both of the word and prayer both to pastors and people 3 And necessarie it is that the word should rectifie vs before we approch to prayer because comming vnprepared and in the guiltines of our sinne we cannot be heard Matth. 7. 21. and. 15. 8. 9. Psal. 145. 18. Psal. 34. 15. 16. and 66. 18. Iam. 1. 6. 5. 15. 2. Tim. 2. 19. And surely this point is needfully to be vrged in our time wherein men are cold entertainers of the word if they go vnto Church to pray a little they thinke themselues very religious Experience will proue that ignorant and superstitious persons wil much commend prayer but neuer call for preaching On the contrarie come to them that haue knowledge and be truely religious and yee shall obserue that they will more willingly heare and continue in hearing than they will pray continue in praying And I doe appeale to the consciences of Gods children who know that prayer is rather a trauel of the hart than a labour of the lips whether to giue God the glory and to shame themselues they must needes confesse that they had rather heare the word two houres than continue in serious prayer one halfe houre But let vs learne that there be some exercises do more strengthen iudgement than stir affection and yet in part doe rouse vp affections too as hearing reading and conferring some other more neerely worke vpon the affection and yet withal inlighten the iudgement also as praying singing and meditating It is easie to renue or increase knowledge by hearing It is hard to set a worke not onely the eye the eare and the hand but to trauaile with our mindes also our affections and hearts setting all in humble frame of holy subiection in the presence of God 4 And no maruell though our nature be so hard to pray as thinking it a thing painfull seeing among many exercises it is most profitable The word maketh knowne to vs the riches of Gods loue and strengtheneth faith praier feeleth the power of it and cōfirmeth with feelings The word telleth vs that God hath a care of his people prayer proueth that God hath a care of his people
be turned into sinne yet if we can continue in prayer and be diligent therein if we can euen then also heare the word when wee can receiue no comfort thereby yea though it euer rebuke vs and seeme to make our cōdemnation knowne vnto vs if wee can abide our selues to bee touched and continue our care to heare the word still if we can doe these things it is a notable token of true faith and the great worke of Gods good spirit doth shewe it selfe herein yea and that more liuely than when a man hath comfortable feeling 11 It is a speciall fauour of the Lord when he giueth such Ministers or Magistrates as will pray for the people for so they may see that he will not punish them as he ought but yet forbeareth them We see in Psalm 106. That by the prayer of Moses and Phineas the Lords wrath was stayed and Samuel prayed for the people Therefore Ministers and Magistrates ought to labour euen by praying and doing good for the people that euen for their sakes the Lord may spare them though they haue deserued to be punished Contrariwise it is a signe of Gods wrath when hee withdraweth the hearts of Ministers and Magistrates from the people and that they cannot doe them good 12 The lifting vp of the hands is taken sometimes for prayer it selfe the signe for the thing it selfe so the speech is vsed Psal. 141. 2. Let the lifting vp of my hands bee as an Euening sacrifice And in Tim. 2. 6. I will that men lifte vp pure hands in euery place Where we see that the truth of the things is ioyned neerly with the signe For if a man haue not an heart his lifting vp of hands is nothing but if the heart be thoroughly mooued then also will the eye be lifted vp yet we doe lift vp our eyes that our hearts thereby may be the better lifted vp and our eye doth not wander nor our care doth harken after other things but our hearts haue first wandered 13 When Moses preuailed with the Lord by prayer then did he also preuaile against his enemies S. Iames saith The prayer of a righteous man preuaileth much if it be feruent So that if he be not a righteous man that prayeth or if the righteous mans prayers are not feruēt it will not preuaile As S. Iames therefore gathereth a generall of a particular so may we gather that if we be feruent in prayer then we shall preuaile but if we be not feruent we can haue no hope And that is the cause that in our matters we bring not our purpose to passe because we are cold in praier or trust too much to our owne wisedome or such like Therefore in what matter soeuer we haue in hand if we do first seeke to God by prayer in feruencie as did the men of God herein then shall we preuaile as well as euer they did 14 Those things which wee heare and reade are other mens vntill by applying them to our selues by Meditation they be made ours 15 As reading hearing and conferring of the word do more encrease knowledge then feeling So praying singing and meditating doe more increase feeling then knowledge 16 It is not certaine how long after his sacrifice and prayer Iacob receiued comfort and therefore we see that the comfort of the Spirit doth not alwayes depend vpon the meanes neither is bound thereunto but sometime cōmeth long after the vsing of them As Christ saith of the Husbandmen that they sowe and looke long after for the fruites of the earth which may teach vs comfort for that our prayers are neuer in vaine but alwayes graunted though sometime long after and here are those corrected which looke for comfort immediately vpon their requests not knowing that sinne is the cause why wee receiue not when we aske and for that we vse not the meanes aright this also trieth our obedience if we will with patience continue vsing the same meanes though presently we feele not the fruite of them and learne with Marke and the Apostles to lay vp things in our hearts to trie what will come of them afterward Iacobs vision is not a bare and mute thing but is ioyned with the word and teacheth that all comfort must come out of the word and therefore what comfort by Sacraments visions apparitions and such like doth not leade vs to the word nor worke in vs greater obedience to the same nor giueth vs some victory ouer sinne that is vaine and proceedeth of error It is Faith in the Promises that worketh in vs obedience and therfore in euery commandement there is a promise either vnderstood or expressed for the law is spirituall and requireth a spirituall obedience which we cannot performe because we be carnall and by nature disobedient except the Lord do minister grace vnto vs. 17 Violence as it were must be vsed in the heart when we pray because it is the heauie iudgement of God that verball prayers bring vs to great blockishnes 18 It is good to reade before prayer to the better preparing of our hearts thereunto 19 Where prayer wanteth the action of sinne is as ready as the temptation 20 Generally we must desire Gods mercies greedily but particularly wee must aske them conditionally and with affection as well to leaue the thing asked as to haue it 21 Manie are barren in grace because they are barren in prayer We cannot be drie in the grace of God so long as wee resort to Christ by prayer who hath the seauen Vialls of gold full of seuen-fold mercies 22 In singing of Psalmes without some speciall occasion he would say in company specially of such as were of some generall instruction although priuately for himselfe according to his griefe ioy or affectiō he would sing proper Psalmes yet he thought they that did most reioyce might sing the Psalmes of greater griefe to put them in mind what was or may bee in them as also to season their ioyes with the remembrance of the sorrow of some of the Saints Againe those that are most throwne downe might reape fruit in vsing the Psalmes of greatest comfort that they may see what hath been and what is belonging to them after that they haue sowne in teares and mourned with that holy repentance which is not to be repented of 23 There be two extremities of singers Some hearing the action to bee good vse it of custome Some hearing that wee must vse it with prepared hearts stay so long for fitting themselues thereunto that they leaue it often vndone Others vse it so often and yet so vnfruitfully that their customable singing breedes wearisomnesse wearisomnesse causeth tediousnes and tediousnes causeth to leaue all Then wee are indeede prepared to sing when the word dwels so plentifully in vs and we be so filled with the Spirit that the assurance of our sinnes pardoned the perswasion of God his fauour the hatred of sinne the loue of
especially if we sorrow for it when we cannot fully forsake it and labour to forsake it because it is sinne 10 Those things neuer hurt vs which grieue vs but those things hurt vs which grieu 〈…〉 vs not A sure experiment it is whether that sinne wherewith we are tempted oftentimes â—hal get the dominion ouer vs or not If the oftner it tempteth vs the more we are grieued aâ— it and the more ground we get to the contrarie vertue it shal not raigne But if the first comming of sinne wrought a griefe in vs and by the after and oftner comming our griefe bee lesse and lesse it is much to be feared that in time it will preuaile and vtterly ouercome vs. 11 Vnlesse our sinnes be palpable and plainely laid before our eyes it is hard to bring vs to any shame and sorrow for them 12 We ought to grow in repentance as God groweth in punishments Gods children haue this priuiledge First they shall be called by the word Secondly if that will not seâ—ue they shall be called by Gods workes either of mercie or iustice in others Thirdly if they profit not they shall taste of them in themselues First by small measure seldome and a 〈…〉 ttle time if they be not thus bettered they shal haue them in greater measure oftner â—onger Fourthly if they neither profit not at all first or last or be euer vncontrolled and suffered to thriue in their sinne they are either much hardned or else bastards 13 Let vs make much of repentance for it is not in our power but in the Lord whâ—â— giueth when to whom and in what measure it pleaseth him 14 We can marke what men are spared and so flatter our selues but we marke not how they repent least we should disquiet our selues 15 Afflictions yeeld ioy in time to come when by them wee are the more weaâ—ie of sinne and more carefull of repentance 16 It is good to be afflicted that thereby we may be brought to know our sins like wise to know afflictions before they come that they do not ouerwhelme vs And theÌ„ is the ministery of the Law necessarie in the Church for afflictioÌ„s are but appendices of the threatnings for they that despise Gods threatnings care not for affliction and they neuer come but when we profite not by threatnings Againe the threatnings doe certainly moue and teach but afflictions do theÌ„ vncertainly this generall doctrine may be seene in the whole course of the Scripture also that the promises are neuer ministred before we â—â—e throughly humbled As in Adam Noe Abraham Ioseph Moses in many and in the children of Israel Dauid and others so that repentance and faith are ioyned together and repentance proceedeth of godly sorrow if wee be bold to comfort our selues afore wee bee thus beaten down our comfort is counterfâ—it and we do but deceiue our selues and this ordinarie working of God is ioyned with great equitie for if wee be not thus humbled our consciences touched with the guilt of sinne will still looke for punishment Againe the mercies of God are neuer so precious and deere as when they light on a troubled conscience And therefore Esay saith That the feeâ—e of them that bring glad glad tidings are pleasant to those that had been long in captiuitie Esay 52. 7. As Ioseph knowing the policie of Sathan who â—n sorrowe seeketh to bring vs to desperation comforted his brethren So Paul would not haue the incestuous person to be ouerwhelmed with griefe and when hee had made the Corinthians sorie hee doth comfort them againe So Nâ—hemiah after that the people had wept saide this is not a day of mourning So Esay vseth fearefull threatnings yet after is most plentifull in comforts As presumption must carefully be auoided that men may be brought throughly to feele their sinnes so must desperation also least that Sathan draw vs away for want of feeling the mercies of God and this is to cut the worde aright which all men must pray that it may be found in the Ministers It is not meant that Ioseph would not haue his brethieÌ„ sorrowful at all for why then vsed he the meanes thereunto before but he auoideth the extremities whereunto we are ready to fall and would not haue them so ouer sorrowfull Hee doth not vpbraid them for he had freely forgiuen them was cleare from reuenge but he nameth their sinne that they still may haue some feeling of it and so must we doe 17 A certaine woman being conuerted to Christianitie by a ciuill Iustice seeing him afterward slide from the faith and the saide Iustice going about to corrupt her after he had conuerted her She said Sir I heard you speake as the Lord in hearing you I heard you not so much your selfe but I learned of Christ by you I heard not I say you as man but I heard by you the Lord our God which is inuisible 18 It is no more maruel for a prophane person to be as senselesse in good things at the beginning of his conuersion then for one bound and brought vp in a prison to bee ignorant of the things of the world CHAP. LX. Of Riches and their abuse RIches and sinne haue some affinitie in regard whereof Christ saith in a compassion of their miserie whom wee so wonder at Oh how hard a thing is it for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heaueÌ„ Adding which the world condemneth for a hard speech That it is as easie for a Cable to goe through the eye of a needles c Christ calleth riches thornes forewarning vs that we handle them well least we bee pricked with them They are euil commonly in either getting or in keeping or in vsing or in louing them It is an old prouerbe among the heathen the rich man is either vniust himselfe or his father Marke the euil Steward in the Gospel the gorgeous Rich man the Glutton that promised to himselfe abundance for many yeeres who possessed it not many houres When Christ catechised the Rich man he went away sadly He calles riches the Mammon of iniquitie Matth. 6. The glorie of a mans house Psal. 37. The blessing on the left hand Prouerb 3. And the fatnesse of the earth is as well the blessing of Esaâ— as of Iacob Demas loued the world Paul loued not the world Esay poore and Sabnah rich I put the question to the veriest reprobate let him answer me whether Esay be not now wise and Sabnah be not a foole Alas what will it profite a man to hoord vp any thing in such a chest as in foure dayes will stinke What if a man can reioyce in his wicked riches seuenty yeeres when he shall be grieued for them seuen hundred thousand yeeres when they shall say to the mountaiues fall on vs and to the hils couer vs 2 Riches dimme our eyes as a cloude that we cannot see farre with
the Canker-worme hath eaten that which the Canker-worme hath left the Caterpiller hath eaten they haue spoyled the Church from hand to hand Wherefore it behoueth those places that haue so cast the Lord out to labour the haruest may be recouered and that the branches be new planted that the holds cast down may be reedified and that the vines decaied may be repaired For want whereof euerie priuate mans field being as a garden and euerie mans garden being as a Paradise the Lords garden whether for want of manuring or for the sleeping of the dressers I know not lyeth like the field of the sluggish man and his vineyard like the vineyard of one that is idle And where euery house is curiously sieled euery citie aptly compacted the house of the Lord whether for that the spirituall workmen are confounded among themselues or the ouerseers of the worke be willingly corrupted lieth void waste in many places so that they that see it are constrained to say O Lord why doest thou behold vs thus and sufferest to see such vastation Neither yet shall the voyce of the enemie crying in the day of reuenge race it race it downe to the ground strike vs with such a terror as when violence shall come vpon vs our wiues our children without all respect of age and estate It is not possible that we in our great securitie should cōceiue a shadow of that inexplicable griefe which shall follow that persecuting plague hastning towards vs when the carkases of our friends shall make a way and be as a path in our streets when our women shall villainously be abused in the Lords Sion the children put to the edge of the sword the Princes hanged vp by the hands no sparing shall be of sexe or of age and besides so outragious a rage when our foes shall come to tread as holy ground where the glorie of God his house should strike them stone dead when their sword should be abashed and lose it glittering when it should see the Maiestie of the Lord in his Ministers and Preachers This is a matter of griefe and indignation for the harmelesse blood powred out by the king of Babel on the ground being compared to the blood of the Saints shed by the Pope it would be but as a spoonfull in respect of the Sea When this moodie Tigre comes he will pretend that he rootes out heresie but then why doth he suck the blood of infants who are not capable of heresie Well if this be his intent to roote out heresie is the sword a fit instrument to do it Paul and Peter and the rest of that blessed colledge and Christ himselfe put many notable heretikes to silence by the force of reason and not by dint of sword Was it Christ his meaning that the successor of Peter should draw out his sword when Peter himselfe was bidden to put it vp And yet this royall Priest and Bishop generally will drowne the Church in her own blood And do we not see how the guides Pastors and ouerseers of the Church are driuen out of sundry places where this Bishop hath set his foote whose harts could haue bene better contented at once to haue sealed their doctrine with their blood than to be separated from them to whose soules they had deuoted themselues An heauie farewell no doubt they took of their congregations when as we reade of some who filled their high waies with their beasts laid their children at the feet of the Pastors whē they departed from them crying vnto them What shall be our estate now ye are gone to martyrdome Who shall wash our children in the cristall waters of Baptisme Who shall ease our afflicted consciences when the aduersary shal accuse vs Who shall leade vs the way of life and bring our soules to rest Recompence them O Lord as they haue deserued that are the cause of this O Lord giue them sad harts So heauy a crosse will it be to see an irremediable desolatiō of holy things we know not yet the bitternes of this cup yet we haue them amōg vs which haue tasted it whom let vs entertaine with Ioseph with teares of mercie and let vs in their suites say to the Lord they haue beholden miserie O Lord cause them to behold the light of thy louing countenance for their reliefe comfort So be it 17 It is the great iudgement of God vpon the corrupt iudgement of the world that vnlesse sinne be prodigious and monstrous such as goe round about the world we are not mooued with it When we admonish other sinnes of iesting and such like forsooth we must smile when we doe so and we must laugh vpon them least we moue choler and giue offence Well for all sinne in equall measure and for the least of all sinnes Christ Iesus the Sonne of God was faine to shed his precious blood Howsoeuer sinne seemeth little to vs in committing it was very great to Christ in suffering for it They be small sins to vs which are vsuall to all but if they were not vsuall they would seeme prodigious 18 All the senses especially the eyes as they are most singular instruments to receiue good things by if they by Gods spirit be directed so if they be not well ordered do bring greatest euils and therefore Dauid prayeth that his eyes might be guided aright and Iob maketh a couenant with his eyes vnder which the other parts are included as also when Dauid maketh a couenant with his mouth Ioseph his mistresse first offended in looking without a cause for the wantonnesse of vaine lookes bewray the corruption of the heart we must then striue to haue a lawfull cause of all our doings that so we may be assured of Gods prouidence to watch ouer vs least if any harme happen vnto vs we be the iust occasion thereof Secondly she offended in not keeping a measure for whosoeuer seeth his owne corruptions truely will be afraid of the very appearance of euill as Iob although he was neuer adulterer yet priuie to his corruption he made a couenant with his eyes Iosephs mistresse spake to him day by day and he refuseth she abideth stil in her euill purpose but he still refuseth her and here is the difference betweene Gods children and the wicked the one continueth still in wickednesse and would haue all others such the other perseuere in godlinesse and would bring all men to the same she was conuinced of her fault and yet sorrowed not but continued Where note the oftner sinne the lesse griefe a note of the children of the diuell But contrarily the oftner sinne the more griefe a note of the child of God Ioseph was young about thirtie foure yeeres and yet chast contrarie to those that say fornication is but a tricke of youth Ioseph was entised and yet yeelded not a signe of a pure heart for although temptations be offered of those yet it proceedeth of our corruption
out hee keepes such roring foaming and trembling as is wonderfull Paradise one would thinke might haue delighted him being so beautifull yet hee esteemed it but as a wildernesse in respect of Adam 2 The Diuell hath a palace of pleasure and a court of libertie for those that he his but if wee will bee the Lords wee must be hedged in and stinted wee must not goe awrie The Diuell will let you doe speake and thinke what you will the more libertie ye vse the better he liketh your seruice but God hath a stâ—â—ct house he will haue the heart the minde the soule the bodie and the whole heart this is hard seruice well it is easie to enter seruice with the diuell if one say I will serue you freely if another say I will bee a retainer to you but I will weare Gods liuerie all shall be receiued none refused If you be well the Diuell is well if you be quiet he is quiet but this is a miserable seruice 3 The Diuell is very painefull in his assaults Hee workes with Christ and doubles his temptations on him and pursueth him all his life long When he gate Dauid once to con sent to adulterie then he trebles his blowes hee causeth him to make Vriah drunken he vseth deceit he causeth him to murther Vriah yea he murthered many with him he wil not be contented with the borders but he will assay to take the principall citie Take Peter for an example first he comes long behind secoÌ„dly he was haled in by the shoulders theÌ„ he began to palter after he denied Christ not long after he sweareth and last of all he curseth 4 It is a part of the Diuell his sophistrie as in good things to seuer the means from the end so in euill things to separate the end from the meanes Dauid ioyneth both together Psalm 119. I am thine oh Lord saue me The Diuell perswades vs that God will saue vs but makes vs neuer looke to that I am thine In euill hee beareth vs in hand wee may vse the meanes and neuer come to the end and so clips off halfe as when he can suffer this Eccles. 11. 9. Reioyce O young man he would leaue out this but thou shalt come to iudgement But these hath God ioyned together and neither the subtiltie of youth nor any witte of man nor all the diuels in hell can separate them the pleasures of the flesh and the iudgements of GOD. As to our first parents Eaâ—e yee shall not die To whom some Salomon might haue saide if it seeme pleasant to you Eate it but death shall come So in these two that Ezekiel hath ioyned the ease of the Pastour and the blood required at his hands He might haue saide goe too build you Tabernacles where you may take most profit and giue eare to nothing yet God shall bring you to iudgement God with a chaine of Adamant hath knit the pleasure of the world with iudgement he that hath one must haue both 5 It is often the pollicie of Sathan to make vs trauaile in some good things to come when more fitly we might be occupied in good things present 6 Wee must be proude against Sathan in CHRIST and humble to all men in Christ. 7 Sathan will tempt vs though hee cannot ouercome vs. 8 As GOD and his Angels are about vs so is the Diuell and his Angels and as the good Angels haue not bene seene but extraordinarily so are the euill Angels and he that depriueth himselfe of this meditation weakeneth his Faith For it is to our comfort that though we be in daunger and no man by vs yet GOD and his Angels are with vs to keepe vâ— And this meditation ought also to humble vs that though in euill doing no man can see and hurt vs yet the Diuell and euill spirits still houer ouer vs. Againe we must know that as the Angels haue appeared to good men for speciall defence so the soule spirites may appeare to some men for speciall sinnes which euill spirites are not the soules of anâ—e departed as in the blind papacie it was imagined but the euill spirites in the Ayre as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6. 12. which are there truly called the Princes of the darkenes of this world because they doe as Lords command and sway in the blinde soules of men Ephes. 2. 1. 2. Iohn 1. 4. 5. 9 Experience teacheth that manie meddle with the matters of the Church which are senselesse and barraine in the doctrine of Newe-birth But alas what if a man knewe all things and knew not himselfe to bee a new man in CHRIST all is nothing Wee must stirre vp our owne sluggishnes by the forwardnes we see in others so shall we rightly profit by Gods graces in them 10 If wee play with our owne affections sinne in the ende from sport will spurre vs to confusion for though we be giuen to flatter and presume of our selues that being twist or thrise spared we dare sinne againe yet we must know that the Lorde will recompence his long carrying with wrath in the ende 11 As a man being out lawed may take his pleasure for a while but whatsoeuer and wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeelde to the punishment which by verdict he is appointed so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is alreadie passed may for a while shake off their paine with vaine pleasure but afterward they shall bee arrested and carried violently to the place of woefull execution But for the godly vnto whose conscience the assurance of their inheritance of heauen by the euidence of the Gospell and â—eale of the Spirit is ratified all the diuels in hell shall not preuaile against them but in death they shall bee warned to make their open appearance in the day of the resurrection yet as honest and before the Iudge and not as fellonious offenders 12 It is a fearefull thing to be ouer quiet with our selues when we haue sinned for the way to draw sinne with Cart-ropes is not to bee grieued with sinne and the casting or shaking of temporall griefe is the way to eternall griefe When wee haue sometime quaked at sinne which wee haue seene in others and afterward although wee like it not yet if wee dislike it not with as great indignation as we were wont to doe but by little and little wee can well away with it It is greatly to be feared that by degrees wee shall fall into the same sinne or sinnes our selues 13 Many that are not meere euill men by securitie haue fallen into the hands of Gods iudgement 14 It is the righteous iudgement of God that there often is most deadly enmitie where hath bene worldly and carnall amitie If there bee any hatred risen betweene our selues and such men who haue bene our friends let vs examine our selues if wee â—ought first to please God aboue all and then to please them by good
meanes 15 Gods iudgements are most suddaine and when men are in greatest delight Euen in the Sun-shine Sodome was destroied and in the banquet time Iobâ— children were slaine therefore wee are to learne to bee most warie and watchfull and then most to suspect our selues when the world thinketh least of euill and is most secure CHAP. LXV Of Parents Education of children Gouernours of youth and Care of posteritie WHen children haue infirmities their parents are to see and consider whether they haue not receiued such sinnes from them If they haue they are rather to pray for their children than too much to correct them least they persecute their own sinnes in the persons of their children 2 When Moses was to goe at the commandement of the Lord into Aegypt he first returned with his wife to his Father in law Iothro to haue his leaue of him thereby shewing his dutie and obedieÌ„ce vnto him that so he might giue no occasion of offence and might auoid all appearance of euill so must all the children of God be carefull in the like case and not to excuse themselues by good meanings 3 The Lord is carefull that his workes should bee recorded and that not for his owne cause for he knoweth them wel not for the age present for that many remember it but for posteritie to whom he would haue it to come that in them thereby hee might bee glorified Therefore the Lord made choyse of Iosua to whom he would haue Moses to rehearse the victories which he had giuen the Israelites ouer Amaleck his people that he might not be proud thereof nor glorie in his owne strength but that hee might giue the glorie wholy and onely to the Lord that gaue it Secondly that thereby he might be prepared to helpe the people and to gouerne them after Moses departure And this must teach vs to pray that the Lord would euer prepare such as may be profitable to posteritie And therefore in the 78 Psalme God commaundeth that the workes of the Lord should bee taught to posteritie and so saith Paul to Timothie deliuer this to men which may be fit to deliuer it to others c. From whence wee may learne that when the Lord will haue a blessing continued to any people he wil also prepare instruments to conuey his blessings to posteritie But when the Lord will not continue his mercie then will hee depriue them of the meanes Seeing then in our time men are carefull onely for themselues and few care for them that shall come after and that so few regard to Catechise their families these things I say are signes that the Lord will not continue those mercies to our posteritie which we doe now enioy 4 Youth especially is to take heede of pleasure for though fire be good yet in flâ—xe or tinder it is not good so though pleasure be good yet pleasure in youth is not good We neede not plough for weedes they will grow fast enough in the fallow But some will take their pleasure in their youth especially and they purpose to become good and to liue grauely hereafter in their age This is to make a couenant with the diuell as the diuell said to Christ I will come out but the time is not yet come so we will leaue pleasure when the time comes and in the meane time he keepeth vs in a purpose Young men make their sinnes of a double die Crimzen sinnes they become a disease of the bones and custome is turned into a necessitie whereupon diuers say I would faine but I cannot leaue them of these if one recouer fortie rotte away 5 If Sathan can make our youth an vnprofitable age in all the ages following little good is to be looked for For if yee once nip the blossome where is the hope of the Autumne Where may we looke for fruite Well if we will needes vse our pleasure then must we set downe some measure The diuels rules neuer haue exceptions but Gods Saints must learne restraint we must neuer make our hearts the stewards of our affections that our thoughts wander not in them and least in desiring things too much we exceed when we haue them There must be the least lusting of these outward things because there is least vse of them If a man cannot want them he will abuse them when he hath them It is true that Ierom saith The beginning is honest but the greatnesse is deformed And that also sinne is very reasonable in the beginning very shamefaced Thamar went first to play the whore with a vaile before her face but now with an open face first honest recreation and then a pleasure of vanitie recreation before labour to play before we study we vse pleasure but to no good end 6 There is a generall rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne We see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fal but this that 1. Kin. 3. wheÌ„ he had spent seuen yeeres in building the house of God he speÌ„t thirteene after in building an house for himselfe This was scarce a good proportion to bestow thirteene yeers on his own house and seuen yeeres on God his house and the Apes and Peacocks that he brought into the land set the people in such vanitie that they vanished away in their wanton thoughts Idlenesse and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. 7 If euer we would haue the Church of God to continue among vs we must bring it into our households and nourish it in our families 8 A certaine woman saying without pittie at the birth of a poore childe here is the mouth but where is the meate had this saying replied on her at what time she brought forth a child which died here is meate but where is the mouth 9 Wee are not to iustifie our selues before God onely by faith but wee must also iustifie our selues by good workes before men so that we must not onely labour for our selues but endeuour to stirre vp others also and looke one on another as the Cherubins did and tell things one to another as Iohn tolde his brother We must be carefull for one another and that not onely for the time present but for the time to come This we are bound to doe and our common dealings ought to bind vs thereunto We prouide for our children should we not prouide for the Church which is spiritually tied vnto vs Surely if we consider the plentie and peace which we enioy we shall see that it is not for our deserts for we abound in sinne and none iniquitie is wanting in vs but it is the bloud of the Martyrs who haue purchased this so dearely For these daies did they sowe with teares and we haue reaped them with ioy Now if we will not haue our
in vaine And yet to cleanse hand foote eye tongue and all without is called but the cleansing of the outside of the platters But wee must not rest here We must goe yet further and be pure in heart for Blessed are the pure is heart such shall receiue the blessing We had great neede to cleanse our spirits for as they retained the image of GOD before sinne came so now being corrupted they are most corrupt For euerie thing degenerating into a contrarie Nature to that which it was is made most contrarie The honie a very sweete thing yet when it is often purified many haue a most bitter matter of it So GOD his nature is gentle and hee is long ere he be prouoked to wrath but when he is angrie who is able to abide his wrath downe goe mountains and hills and all before him so the perfectest part of man being euill is of all things most abominable to the Lord. This deceiues all men to thinke some good thing is left in them But if the tongue which speaketh out of the abundance of the heart haue but the ouerplus and superfluitie of the heart be a world of wickednes as S. Iames saith how much wickednes thinke yee is in the heart Nay the sinne of the spirit is so euill that the Lord hates the smal smoking stemes of it euen the very euaporations which ascend out of it There be some motes in it which in the darke cannot be seene as in time of superstition because of their palpable ignorance they cannot be discerned but when the Sunne beames come those little motes are espied Vntill the Sunne-beame had shined to Paule he could not see these motes but afterward he saw that Thou shalt not lust was a great thing and then seeing his motes he fell out of conceit with himselfe Our fine spirits now-adayes will admit Religion but they wil mingle it with that filthines that comes out of theÌ„selues I meane their owne wittie conceits Thus we see that a man that will grow vp to the cleere hope of a better life hee must be cleansed from all filthines of the spirite euen from his finest sinnes for otherwise they will worke him woe enough 11 Touching sanctification wee must haue our direction out of the old Testament and we must consider whether our thoughts words and works be cleansed from their outward corruptions and though we be not guilty to men notwithstanding I say our thoughts are not sure And all things are impure vnto the Lord vnles they be sequestred and made impropriate to God so that if we haue set our very thoughts apart to God then there is a holines begun and then we are meete not onely for meate but for a sanctified vse To vnderstand this the better we must know that the Iewes who referre vs by proportion of sanctification to the signes which the Lawe hath set downe say that sundrie beasts seruing for meat only were not vncleane but if they come to an holy vse they were vncleane So we though wee be not vncleane in these outward things yet that is not enough wee must be cleane also to serue the Temple holy as the Temple that is holy Now the difference of the beasts vsed in the Temple and other coÌ„mon beasts is in this the beasts vsed to a common vse were vsed in many things but those of the Temple were vsed but to one So if we be to serue for an holie vse wee must not be for when and for what we list but taken vp in thought word and deede to scrue the Lorde wee are not to bestowe our thoughts on all things but to referre them to the Lord mediately or immediately 12 Certaine it is that to the cleansing of our selues as it was in the Lawe that the goâ—â— and siluer being cleansed for the seruice of God had such a defiling by the seruice of Idols that no water could wash them cleane enough but being neuer so well purged yet they must of necessitie passe through the fire so wee say of our corrupt nature though wee cleanse it and cleanse it very oft and very much being so much corrupted both of it selfe and with the touch of outward things yet it must needes goe through fire and passe by death which must throughly purge it without which it cannot wholy be purified For before an vniuersall cleansing there must be a dissolution of nature There may be other seruices to vse in vs as there was of those beasts that were for meat but when we must come to that one and immediate seruice of God there cannot be any vntill our nature he dissolued and are passed through the furnace of death and so we shall be freed from all filthines In the meane season the crackes and breaches of our nature and the corruption crept into the bones sinewes and veines hidden in the secret parts betweene the marrow and the ioynts whither the Apostle saith the word of God doth pearce Heb. 4. 12 I meane the sinnes of naturall corruption shall not be laide to our charge and for other pollutions in our soules we are to striue against them and to growe vp in the feare of God which 2 Cor. 7. 1. is to fulfill as the Virgin Mary fulfilled the daies of her purification the daies of our sanctification The word is taken from the text of the booke of Numbers where the daies of consecrating a Nazarite must be fulfilled Hee should be many daies in cleansing himselfe which if they were not fulfilled his sanctification should not be perfect So that if the Nazarite coutinued thus vntill the end then he should be free but if euen the verie night before his time was ended he touched any vncleane thing then all that he did before was voide and hee was to begin all his dayes againe for he was impure For so long as any part of the sanctification is to be done all is vnperfect This is more cleerly set downe Numb 19 11. 12. where mention is made of purifying the third day and the seuenth day and if the man touching the dead did not fulfill euery day then though he came neere the end and fulfilled not the end he should be impure still if he purified not himself the third day he should not be cleane the seuenth day So we must not deliuer an holinesse to God for a time or in some causes or for some persons but we must throughly fulfill the dayes of our holinesse not presenting I say a maimed holines as in the Law it was not permitted for a man to offer a lame or maimed beast though it wanted but a taile which was a small thing yet for that defect the Lord refused it There are a great manie of professors which would needes be men sanctified but they are loathe to be cleansed and to fulfill the dayes of their holinesse They will goe a while a day or two dayes they will not come to the third
though they were corrupted for the lord left not his people to worship as they list because Obedience was euer better than Sacrifice The Lord making Lawes respecteth not what any one man needeth but what most stand in neede of therefore seeing there is mention of Priestes Sacrifices Altars Holy-dayes and that the Gentiles which had these borrowed them of the Iewes it is manifest that the Lord neuer left his people to their owne gouernment in his worship 13 The Lord gaue the ten Commandements and spake them himselfe Exo. 20 Deu. 5. Yea Moses added many things hence we may gather that whatsoeues the Lord spake himselfe it belongeth to all that which Moses added was for the Iewes and so is ceremoniall 14 The Lord sanctifieth this day when hee commandeth it to holy vses the people sanctifie it when they so vse it 15 The Iewes were punished not for breaking the ceremonie but for contempt of Gods Commandement and for doing it with an high hand as appeareth there where he that gathered stickes is adiudged to die For first there is a description of the sin and then followeth that in practise which was in word or in precept This is also seene in the lawe of the Fast wherein no man must worke for who so wrought hee should die not for that he wrought but for that he contemned the meanes to be humbled so the like reason generally is for working on the Sabbath and the fasting daies that they were not punished for the ceremonie but for contempt of the ordinance of God so necessary The equirie is in that the Lord giueth sixe dayes to worke and but one to serue him if the first being a permission doth endure for euer then doth the other also remaine for euer And that this permission to worke on the sixe daies cannot be restrained for any religious vse it appeareth as in that Adam had the vse of the creatures the Apostle doth leaue all things free and therefore these dayes came not for any religious vses 16 But some may except the Lord made holy daies and fasting daies therfore we may doe so now Answere first exceptions do not take away a generall rule Secondly the Lord maketh Lawes for men and not for himselfe therefore they may not followe him vnlesse they haue the like reason as in the day of humbling for any singular benefit as in the Coronation of the Prince yet these daies are not taken vp of men but the Lord bloweth the Trumpet and in neglecting them it is sinne for God must haue this prerogatiue onely to make Lawes Seeing the equitie of the Commandement is to vs as well as to them therefore the Sabbath belongeth to vs as well as to them The Lord created all things and gaue them to all and all may haue vse of them therefore this is a sure proofe that the reason is common to vs with them and so this Commandement 17 The exposition of this Commandement sheweth the same for the worship of God is neuer commanded but this also is commanded and the corruption thereof neuer corrected but this also aboue all the rest as may appeare in all places of the Scriptures where mention is made of the Sabbath especially Numb 15. And is all this because of the pretermitting of a Ceremonie Would hee not be euer worshipped in spirit Neuer to delight in the Ceremonie Therefore this was because the meanes of Gods worship were contemned 18 That it should be changed once it was meet but neuer to be changed againe for as then the day of rest for the creation was most fit so now the day of our redemption is most fit seeing now the world is as if it were made new and therefore cannot be changed 19 Then they could not kindle fire which we doe therefore it was ceremoniall First some thinke that commandement was but for time of the wildernes Secondly the Iewes in euery commandement had something ceremoniall which wee haue not now being in CHRIST As in the second commandement we are to reade and teach the word of God it belongeth to vs as well as to them but to haue frontlets we are not bound So of singing we are bound to haue singing as well as the Iewes but yet not with Organes and such like So of burying the dead we are as staightly charged to do it as the Iewes yet not with ointments and such cost as they were at So in euery commaundement they had some thing pedagogicall which is taken away but the commandement it selfe is more streightly required of vs then of them because it is more cleerly set forth to vs then to them 20 Not onely they that spend the Lordes day on their pleasures are to be reproued as breakers of the Lords seruice but they also which worke vpon the same Amongst them those that are the children of God whose hearts God hath touched by his spirit shall see that the Lord will not let them prosper in the same sinne but what they take in hand shall goe slowly forward their bargaines shall bring but small gaine they shall haue but little vse of that which they buy on that day Nay sometimes they shall see that when they have broken the Lords Sabbath some iudgement or other doth light vpon them and their labours so that they will confesse that their Sabbath dayes labors stand them in small stead 21 Manie will obserue streightly their Easter day but wee must haue euerie weeke an Easter day to consider of the benefit of Christs Resurrection not that we must onely that day thinke thereupon For as our Father Adam euery day when hee dressed the Garden should thinke vpon the Creation yet on the Sabbath day he should wholly giue himselfe to obserue the same So must wee euery day consider of Christs Resurrection yet on that day we must doe it wholly that we may recompence the want of the former dayes 22 He that keepeth the Sabbath in truth and in conscience will continually walke vprightly in his calling all the weeke after and on the contrarie hee that is a carelesse prophaner of the Sabbath if his life be examined he shall be found to be a loose liuer if he lie not in some notorious sinne Therefore if any man desire to walke in the commandements of God let him labour in conscience to be a sanctifier of the holy Sabbath 23 Manie will be superstitious obseruers of their popish-holy-daies and streight keepers of their Easter-day and then shall all businesse be done quickly that all may goe to Church but the Lords day is of small account with them Yet must we make euery Sabbath day an Easter-day that is a day wherein we are to record the Resurrection of Christ and all other mercies which God through him hath shewed on vs on those dayes must we labour diligently to feele the fruite of them all 24 Playing should not be on the Lordes day because mans finite nature being
shall euer stand but when there shall come a change there will be a triall so when God sheweth vs tokens of his loue wee may thinke we trust in him but when hee denieth these tokens vnto vs there is the triall When the children of Israel were either in a moderate estate or in some new deliuerance they liued very godly and are commended but if abundance of things did once make them wanton they fell to Idolatrie and when they were in miserie they murmured where wee see that it is easie to come to generall obedience but in particular to embrace it in euery place and time this is harder Againe that is onely true faith which in trouble and want holdeth out constantly and faileth not for any temptation 7 The Lord doth trie his people many waies yet but with one thing at once as some times with want of bread or with want of meate or with want of water he doth not powre all his punishments at once to let them see the corruption of their harts because they are ready to distrust for euery thing and againe to let them see that for many things they cannot be thankfull This is the ordinarie dealing of the Lord with vs he doth vs good many waies he trieth vs sometime one way somtime another way doth not lay all his punishments on men at once vnlesse their sins be come to the full and they deserue it or els if he be minded to take some singular triall of men as he dealt with Iob thus he dealeth with vs to beare with our weakenes and to try vs whether the hauing of many blessings would moue vs rather to follow the Lord than the want of some one thing would cause vs to forsake him This may be seene in particular trials as when he giueth a man many things and letteth him want his health If we consider this we shall see that we are as ready to murmur as euer they were for if the Lord giue a man two yeeres health yet one yeeres sicknes doth more make him to murmur than many yeers of health doth make him thankful For the want of this will make men deny God and the Gospell and to be ready to goe to witches for their health and will not looke for helpe at the Lords hands The infidelitie of the Isralites was greatly herein bewrayed for did God make the waters of Egypt blood dried vp the red sea made bitter waters sweete would not that God also make waters to come out of the rockes in the wildernesse their murmuring is here therefore very manifest and our murmuring is now as great as theirs was For though men thinke that this people did euill to murmur think that now there are greater occasions theÌ„ they had let vs coÌ„sider their temptation and we shall see it will excuse them and greatly accuse vs. For what temptation was it to haue many children and cattell and not to know where to haue water for them We vpon lesse occasions will murmur for though we confesse that we are in better case theÌ„ our fathers were yet because some haue lesse than others haue therfore they are ready to murmur though they haue otherwise sufficient Much more therefore would men murmur if they had nothing and then would they bid God and his word and all farewell And hath not God dealt with vs as mercifully as with them Yea surely if we haue harts to consider Gods prouidence for who cannot see that the Lord hath deliuered him often from dangers Whom hath not the Lord dealt his mercy most liberally to Therefore are we as much without excuse as euer they were 8 Moses finding the Israelites to murmur for water calleth the murmuring a tempting of God because it did not proceed of infirmitie seeing they had tasted of and felt the wonderfull mercies of God for them farre greater than this was to giue them drinke for by the former miracles they knew that God was able and also willing to helpe them and therefore seeing they still murmured Moses calleth this a tempting of God whereas before when they murmured diuers times yet he did beare with them as such as did offend of infirmitie Where we see that God dealing with vs as with them hath borne with the time of our ignorance and we may al confesse that the Lord doth not deale with vs according to the workes of our owne hands but if we will be ignorant still and despise instruction or after we haue had experience of his goodnesse if then we will presume to tempt God it is fearefull when we know the great goodnesse of the Lord and haue experience of the same in our selues Psal. 93. 2. When we know it is a sinne which we commit and yet we will tempt God whether he will punish or no as Peter rebuked Ananias Act. 5. and Paul rebuked those who in vaine excuses would eate in Idols temples saying doe you prouoke the Lord 1. Cor. 10. And this was the temptation with which the diuell tempted our Sauiour saying cast thy selfe downe But Christ answered and said if I should so doe without Gods commandement I should denie his prouidence which only watcheth ouer men in their waies And thus he putteth away the diuell this then is to tempt God and this Moses meaneth when he rebuked the people saying why tempt yee the Lord that is to say You know your sinne well enough the dealing of the Lord with you is manifest and mine also now adde not rebellion vnto sin but if you sinne then do you tempt the Lord The Lord in Psalm 95. passeth ouer other sinnes and maketh thâ—â— orâ—â— of temptation 〈◊〉 be sware c. Now let vs consider when wee fall into some sinne which we know noâ— the Lord is mercifull but if we then when we know it is a sinne by the law of God and when we haue felt euery way the hand of God vpon vs and the spirit of God checking vs for it and that the Lord hath vsed meanes to bring vs out of it if then I say we sinne this is a plaine tempting of God And this wee must apply to our seuerall transgressions as if a man haue bin an adulterer or an angry person or câ—uetous before his knowledge the lord will beare with it but after the Lord hath dealt with vs in these seuerall sinnes as before is set down then if men doe sinne this is the tempting of the Lord and this is the beginning of the wrath of God And such men stand in a very fickle estate and are in great daunger to fall into the hands of the Lord. This is then a comfortable doctrine to heare that the Lord will heare with the offences of our ignorance and will not lay them to our charge if then we will goe cheerefully forward when hee giueth vs knowledge and other meanes to draw vs vnto him but if we refuse instruction and will not be drawne from our
pay him truth The third respect why the Lord will haue truth is because it is a thing most concerning vs and comforteth vs in the agonie of a distressed cōscience For in this case mercie cannot so comfort vs for God hath iustice as well as mercie and hee is iust as well as he is mercifull and for Christ he cannot comfort vs for he is not giuen to all and it may be not to thee and therefore in these two onely there is no comfort But to challenge the Lord his truth is best and his faithfulnes in giuing Christ whom he hath promised is our chiefest hold and nothing can put vs beside it This is the surest tenour of our saluation because by this we hold whatsoeuer we hold and howsoeuer we are defectiue in other things yet in respect of truth we must make much of it Thus in these respects that truth is the diadem of the Lord in respect that Sathan doth so assault it it is the tenour of our saluation it is sure that it is a pension to bee paid But to come neerer whether this truth be in vs or no we see the earth it selfe is not only true but liberall to vs. And as it hath truth and mercie so knowledge is in it too for it knoweth al times and seasons When to receiue when to returne it shewes it selfe a cunning Scholler and it keepes such a comely course in all seasons as if it had perfect knowledge and this is another reason why wee must labour for truth We may well be compared to a land For though there be a soule in vs of the substance of heauen and comming into our bodies made of earth should make them like to heauen and so heauen should lift vs vp to heauen from the earth yet our bodies which by the soule should be more heauenly haue so weighed down heauen as it were to the earth pressed downe the soule to things below That we haue set earth as it were aboue heauen in all our attempts and imaginations and so our soules are become a very ground and land for all our intent being earthly we are iustly called earth 3 There are found out three truths First The truth of life which euery man must labour for The second is The truth of Iustice which is in Common-wealths The third is Truth in doctrine and religion which is in the Church For that truth of life which ought to be among men that we may better vnderstand it wee will shew it in measures and weights In a measure there is a Standard and in weight there is a Seale and if our measure be equall with the standard and if our weights be iust with the seale so as they be neither lighter nor heauier than the standard weight our measures and weights are true Now to applie these things the maine and standard truth is set downe Ioh. 17. Thy word is the truth Then here is the point the word is trueth If our thoughts bee agreeable to this standard and then our tongues be agreeable to our harts well agreeing to the standard if our doings agree with our tongues then comes sinceritie of heart simplicitie of speech and constancie of life Now here is the question then whether the conclusion wee make in our braine be equall with the standard or else our hearts are false and they being false our tongues are out of rule and our outward life can neuer be true For surely if the word haue not taught vs our truth wee haue no truth in the world and then wee truly measure all things according to the truth when we esteeme all things as the word doth esteeme them looke what conclusions the word hath set downe of the world and of other things that must be our conclusion and principle in euery thing Phil. 3. Paul who doubtlesse knew the truth and deliuered nothing but measured by the standard of the truth hath this conclusion that to winne Christ he would lose all there was nothing so glorious in the world but he counted it riffe raffe for the attaining of Christ. This is then the first thing to doe al things by the analogy of the word and then we shall haue but one heart not a heart and an heart Otherwise wee shall be as deceiueable as the vineyard that Esay speakes of whereof grapes were looked for but it brought foorth wilde grapes And because men haue worldly conclusions and the world not the word is their standard so that they are resolued of their principles speaking thus secretly in their hearts We will keepe this gaine and profite they haue lost the truth So must it be in the simplicitie of our speech for vnlesse our words bee according to our hearts we delude our selues For if in the Church we shall haue an Amen a great praising of heauen and a large cursing of sinne and yet no regard of this simplicitie all is but an illusion When men shall publikely sing out of the Psalmes that nothing is more precious than the word of God and yet wee set by nothing lesse this is plaine mockerie to beare the world in hand that we loue the word and yet our thoughts are more large and deepe and attentiue to the world So that wee haue false hearts and dissembling words and truly though we dare not shew this to the world and though in our hearts wee care not for a Sermon once in seuen yeeres yet if wee were asked how wee stood affected to the word what great credit and commendations would flie out of our mouthes But now let vs come to the truth of our actions in stedfastnesse of life that a man may bind on our word the ouerthrowing of our liues doe so much drowne the voice of our mouthes that whatsoeuer we protest in word wee spoyle in our workes The blood of Habel was an action and it cried vp to heauen our Amen in our mouthes is drowned by the blood of our actions crying so loude before the Lord. For our actions bewray men for there is such wringing going ouergoing and incroching that there is no Truth in our liues in respect of the concordance of the tongue And whatsoeuer their bonds are we must haue other forfeiture vpon forfeitures to proclaime their falsehood to the world Now come to the Truth of the Common-wealth wee see as the Prophet saith Iudgement is turned in to Worme-wood that is a man had as good eate a hand-full of Worme-wood as haue our cause pleaded in the Courte Let Noble-men be neuer so wise to open the Truth yet the Diuell hath made many wiser in breaking of the Truth then any can be wise in setting it downe It is knowne too well that many grieuances haue beene for that men haue growne more cunning in ouerthrowing of Iustice then manie haue bene able to establish Iustice. But euery man would be content to beare this burthen because it concernes another Courte But
may stay Gods children for a time that they looke not to God nor to their sin yet if the punishment be long vpon them then they lift vp their eyes vnto God Psal. 30. 2 As when a man brought into the iayle conueying him out by bribing the iaylour purchaseth to himselfe greater punishment if after he be taken yet suing to the prince for pardon getteth it and scapeth cleerely so if a man be healed by a witch or wizard which is vnlawfull he deserueth a greater euill if the Lord visit him wherefore let such speedily repent but if we be healed by the Lord and the meanes he hath ordained then wee freely escape and may be thankfull 3 The wise men of Aegypt could not doe as Moses and Aaron in the small creatures where we shall note that witches cannot hurt further than the Lord wil as the diuels paces are also limited and they cannot hurt when nor where they wil but as the Lord is displeased as Balaam confessed And Ahab was not deceiued before the Lord gaue the spirit leaue that so the hypocrisie of men which receiue not the truth in loue may bee detected yea the Lord may afflict his children for a time hereby for to let them see their vnbeliefe and to stay their faith 4 Many not knowing their owne infirmities rashly vow and promise liberally as whores and theeues and therefore anon after returne to their vomit But the children of God knowing their owne weakenes are afraid to make large promises and yet stand more strongly afterwards against sinne CHAP. LXXIII Of the word of God and of the confirmation thereof by wonders THe Lord being about to giue his lawe vnto the Israelites by the ministerie of Moses his seruant doth aforehand warne Moses therof this he telleth him that he wil be seen of him in a darke clowd Of this the Lords strange and wonderfull appearing there are two ends or causes the first was that hee might get more credit to his law and also to Moses the Minister of the law The second was to shew Moses his weakenes infirmitie whereby he might be humbled And for the first wee see that when the Lord would bring to passe any mighty workes he did withall shew such mightie signes as made his works with reuerence to bee receiued and those whom in his businesse hee had appointed Ministers to bee well accepted In the day of Elias when the law had lost credit in the hearts of men and was little or nothing at all regarded then did the Lord wonderfully worke by his seruant Elias and did great things by his hands that credit might once againe bee wonne vnto his law And when hee brought his sonne into the world by whom he would publish the Gospell euen the sauing health of all men such works were shewed as had not beene from the beginnings and such wonders were wrought as made all men amazed at such time as these more than ordinarie mercies were brought and offered vnto the world whereunto these extraordinarie works were coupled and adioyned and therefore such works cannot ordinarily be looked for because they were neuer ordinarie For if such works and signes and wonders should now be looked for and if we should attend vnto them and beleeue them the Lord would then haue warranted them to vs by his word and then hee would haue foretold vs that such things should after come to passe And hath he done this No no hee hath taught vs another lesson and cleane contrarily hath he admonished vs when he biddeth vs beware of false Prophets which come to vs in sheepes clothing and would purchase credit to themselues by lying signes and wonders Seeing therefore that there shall be many such false Prophets especially in the latter daies which shall be sent abroad euen into all places effectually to delude those that haue not receiued the truth in loue And againe seeing the Lord is not bound to meanes but hee will worke when and where and how it pleaseth him that we may wisely iudge of them and discerne the spirit of error from the spirit of Truth and life it shal be profitable for vs to set downe some true notes of those wonders which are set out to vs in the Word if by cōparing them together it may appeare when and how farre they must be receiued and contrarilie when we may and ought to refuse them The first note or difference is in the works themselues the other is in the persons by whose ministery they are wrought for the works themselues which God hath extraordinarily wrought there hath euermore such Maiestie appeared in them that the finger of God might be so plainly seene that all men yea euen wicked sorcerers haue bene brought and forced to acknowledge the same and though the Diuell can turne himselfe into an Angell of Light and his ministers make a shewe as though they were indeede the ministers of righteousnes yet let them worke what they will and say what they can neither their workes nor wordes shall beare such an apparant shewe of Maiestie as the workes of God haue euer done Euery man therefore may plainely see God in his workes and none shall bee deceiued by the othes but those that loue to belieue lyes and are willing to deceiue themselues whome God doth iustlie giue ouer to bee deceiued and to fall from Faith because they loued not to abide and stand stedfast therein For as an Ape of all other liuing things most like a man in shape yet most vnlike of all others in qualitie and condition can deceiue none but euery one will easily know an Ape from a man vnlesse they be fooles or children or such as will bee willingly ignorant so betweene the workes of God and the lying wonders of the Diuell there are so cleare notes of difference that all may easily discerne them but those that shut their eyes that they may not see and harden their harts that they cannot vnderstand The children of God do receiue such wisdome from aboue and such knowledge doth the Lord in mercie bestow vpon them that they are able to discerne the spirits to trie their workes whether they be of God or no and to seuer true doctrine from the false And albeit the Lord sometimes correcting them for their sinnes doe suffer them for a while to bee deceiued and that they might hate falsehood the more doth let them a little bee deluded therewith yet because the Truth of God it cannot faile not an haire of their heads perish it is impossible that they should for euer fall away it is impossible that they should finallie be deceiued and become open enemies of the Trueth or obstinate maintainers of a lye Secondly the Lord did neuer raise vp such extraordinary worke-men or shewe such extraordinarie workes but it was either to confirme the doctrine that had bene taught to get further credite vnto it or else to make it more cleere
perfit Prou. 30. 6. Deut. 4. 2. it is plaine Ioh. 7. 17. Whereunto we must giue our diligence bewaring that the rule of our obedience be not our owne good intent wil or deuotion nor the rebellious affections of our corrupt nature nor that wisedome inuentions doctrines of the carnal man nor the examples customes fashions manners of the world but onely the pure and perfit word of God which is compared to a sword for the cleauing and deuiding of the hard heart If a sword will not serue it is compared to fire for melting and dissoluing of such as wil not giue place to the edge but if we be so stonie as fire will not do vs good it is an hammer to batter bruise and â—ush vs in peeces CHAP. LXXIIII Of good Workes and our obedience to his word IT is written Exod. 10 5. 6. Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded them and so did they And the Apostle Paul saith that of our selues we can doe nothing Yet through the Lord Iesus we are able to doe all things Vpon such like places the Papists gather that the commandements may be kept I answere that those words concerning Moses and Aaron are to be referred to that particular action of bringing the people out of Aegypt for both before and after we see many infirmities in them yea with what temporall punishments are they punished that they cannot enter into the promised land That also that was saide of Noah is to be referred to the making of the Arke Gen. 6. 22. So when Dauid prayeth to be heard according to his righteousnes it is in respect of that cause which he had in haÌ„d for the which his enemies did persecute him Againe the children of God from time to time haue fallen into great sinnes as Noah Abraham Lot and Dauid whose examples we ought to lay vp in our hearts to keepe vs from despaire when we feele infirmities in vs. 2 Nothing is so auaileable to obedience as the due consideration of Gods ordinance 3 The obedience of God is as a chaine to tie vp all the creatures of God from our hurt and as a thing to muzzle their mouthes that they cannot bite vs. Againe disobedience breaketh the chaine and openeth the mouthes of all things to our destruction 4 In good works we must not onely be wrought vpon as patients but worke as agents There be three speciall signes of good workes first a good worke must haue it foundation in the word for a good worke is grounded on a good word and euery plant that is not planted in God his Eden shall be plucked vp In vaine we worship the Lord with our owne traditions whatsoeuer thou doest doe it because God commaundeth thee Now because wicked men may doe good things as sacrifice heare the word pray build houses vse hospitalitie c. we must next see whether these be apples of the tree of faith or no which only purifieth the heart Act. 15. and euen makes the actions pure Kain kneeleth at the altar Habel kneeleth at the altar both sacrifice both obey the commandements in both the same worke according to the same word but the one offers in faith the other not Chore offered his sacrifice Aaron offers his sacrifice the same worke but not the same faith Esau leesing the blessing wept Peter leesing Christ wept here are teares alike but not in truth alike Iudas said peccaui Dauid said peccaui here is repentance the worke like the faith vnlike Yea againe as we must looke to haue a writ from the Lord and with a good writ haue a good heart so we must beware we looke not at these things with a squint eye The Pharisie prayeth in the market places he would haue a good worke in hand but his heart was not right it was mixed with a little leauen of vaine-glorie Heere then falles all the great workes of Papists who will plucke part of their saluation from God and make the Lord to become debtor to them wheras euen the very works of Christ without the promise could neuer haue merited saluation We must say rather my well doing O Lord extendeth not vnto thee all that I doe is nothing I am still an vnprofitable seruant Now all men must doe good workes for the law being written for all shall be exacted of all Vnder the steward we are all contained we must all appeare we must giue an account euery tree that bringeth not forth fruit as well the vaste oke of Bashan as the low shrub shall be all cast into the fire It still runnes in an vniuersalitie yea the very reprobate must doe well and though he cannot attaine heauen yet his condemnation is not so deepe his worme is not so sore his stripes are not so many But is none more bound to doe well than others Yes the faithfull If a brother offend admonish him Though the ignorant shall haue stripes yet they that know the trueth shall haue moe stripes If I had not come saith Christ yee should not haue had such sinnes but now haue ye not wherewithall to couer them yea of the children of God one is more bound to good workes than another Vpon euery soule commeth tribulation vpon the Iew c. Who for that they had the Prophets the tabernacle the couenant and we for hauing good Ministers and Magistrates are especially bound to good works If we would know on whom we should shew these works I answere vniuersally on all euen as our heauenly Father doth on all yet this hath also a bound and restraint Gal. 6. 10. Let vs doe good vnto all men but especially to those that are of the household of faith Among them also they are especially to be helped which most stand in need of our helpe as we may see in the man in the Gospell that lay wounded Lastly to shew why we must prouoke and be prouoked to good workes to passe Iewes and Gentiles we will come to Protestants who are most bound to good workes We are slandered to denie good workes because we would supplant and depose them out of the chaire of Christ and denie them to haue the prerogatiue of saluation But we defend good workes First we affirme good workes out of Ephes. 5. 1. Be ye followers of God as deare children because as God hath called vs to be his children so herein we ought to resemble his image by doing good both to iust vniust Secondly where it is said Tit. 2. 12. that Christ gaue himselfe for vs to this end that he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people to himselfe zealous of good workes we also say that we are debtors to doe good And surely this commends all the paines of Christ if we be zealous of good workes so not to be giuen to good works doth in some sort crucifie him again But it is enough that we haue once grieued him on
so in vnaduised ioyes you can find no spirituall profit He was not so much moued at the reproches of his enemies as at the not profiting of his friends Yet herein he had this comfort first if all profited not by his speeches yet so that one among tenne profited he thought he had the winnings that Christ had secondly if they profited not which he spake to presently yet they might profit hereafter thirdly if none of them profited yet he knew the word should not be in vaine It is the policie of Satan as to blinde and beset the world with a quiet possession of an vniust mirth thereby to keepe them from the true sight of their sinnes so to oppresse the sillie flocke of Christ with false and causelesse feares thereby to keepe them from the glorious feeling of their redemption He knoweth to his griefe that your ioy may temporally be interrupted but not finally or eternally be denied you therefore he plieth himselfe though he cannot extinguish it yet to diminish your iust and royall right in your Christ in regard wherof you staÌ„d guiltie of not maintayning the Lords royaltie giueÌ„ to his elect if in the least measure you yeeld to these slauish feares of the aduersarie This subtill Serpent is not ignorant that by these pensiue practises he doth weare to a dulnes the edge of your prayers and that he draweth from you with an vncomfortable tediousnes the fruits of your faith and consequently by these meanes you are depriued of the fruit of a more comfortable seruice to your God the weake ones fearing also by your example the profession of Christ to be strict and comfortlesse Of the power and priuiledges of Gods word THhe Word of GOD is mightie liuely in operation Heb. 4 12. 13. This place commendeth vnto vs the Word by it effects shewing that it is not a sound in the aire to tickle mens eares please their conceits but it worketh with further power like a two edged sword to humble men and being humbled to raise them vp againe Hereunto therefore is due a speciall prerogatiue and honor because the worke of it shal be ratified in mens consciences whether they be good or euill elect or reprobates For the word is the power of GOD to all that an Anatomie of our corruptions laide before vs wee might be driuen out of our selues to IESVS CHRIST First of the words then of obseruations out of the doctrine The word is liuely Therefore not dead as the wisdome of Philosophie It is sharper then a two edged sword This Metaphor is vsed Esay 48. 2. where the Word is compared to a sword or an arrow wherewith men are shot at Also Ephes. 6. it is compared to a sword And entreth to the deuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit c. This declareth how the word reuealeth inward hypocrisie and telleth vs that all our holines is but dissimulation all our wisedome foolishnes all our righteousnes as a defiled cloth And of the ioynts and of the marrow This is added to shewe that though wee hide our hypocrisie and would â—urie it in the most secret parts yet euen the bones shall tremble and the marrow in the bones shall turne to rottennes as Iob. 33. 19. Psal. 51 8 Psal 32. And is a diâ—cerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Here we see that where no law of man can take hold of vs there the Lord will finde our intents by his word and will gage vs to the bottome Hence arise three questions First how the word doth thus worke in men It is when we vse good meanes and God his Spirit worketh vpon the meanes The vsuall meanes are hearing reading conferring and meditating and praying This we may see 1. Corinth 10. Proâ— 29. Ephes 4. 1. Thess. 5. by the vertue of the word preached To preaching we must ioyne reading of it Act. 17. As for conference and meditation we must know that neuer any shall come to the marrow of knowledge without this meane For meditation is the life of learning the want where of causeth that the greatest Clerkes are not the wisest men Of prayer Matth. 6. and 11. 1. Cor. 2. how needfull this is so many must acknowledge as confesse the word to be a mysterie and therfore not to be conceiued without the working of God his Spirit which we must pray for 2 Cor. 4. Secondly it is asked of what part of the word this is meant I answere of both that is of the Law and of the Gospell Zâ—ch 12. 1. Cor. 14. Thirdly In whom these effects of the word are found Both in the godly and in the wicked though not alike Where we must know that there is a feeling in both of these men which is inward and not seene Secondly this power is not alwaies presently felt but it worketh in God his appointed time We shall see the word will often strike the vngodly though they be loth to heare and although when they haue heard they would shake it off by inglutting their hearts with eating drinking and sleeping yet it will wring them on their beds at their tables in their chambers when they are with their companions And although God his deare children do not alwaies feele this power to saluation yet they haue it in greater measure at one time or at another Hence obserue three vses First we must come to know the word For the diuell moueth this fearefull question vnto many How knowest thou this is the word rather than any other doctrine To leaue grosse heresies I answere by an interrogatorie Whose words if he were but a man and spake as a man alone did euer driue thee to hell whose words did euer rip vp thy secret and close sinnes who hath drawne teares out of thine eyes and sorrow out of thy heart with a conscience of thy sinne at which thou wert wont to laugh Whose words haue taken thee from the hell of thy conscience to heauen who hath giuen thee ioy in sorrow comfort in trouble What words of Philosophers can make of a Leopard a Lambe of a viper a childe of a leacher a chast person of a couetous carle a liberall man All eloquent Oratours without the word are bare Physitions to a troubled minde Secondly the word needeth none other helpes 1. Cor. â— and 2 and 3. 2. Cor. 2. and 3. and 4. Howbeit we may vse other words besides the bare phrase of the Scripture but we must beware of humane inueÌ„tions take heed we vse not vncertain phrases for certaine If we vse the authoritie of Heathen men we doe ill We may alleadge them but most sparingly and not naming them but by way of an argument we may shew that the Heathen saw this and that and therefore we should not be ignorant of it Similitudes may be vsâ—d if they be naturall and not constrained We must vse them as sauce to prepare vs for better things We must not straine them least we presse
perceiued and felt and of the former that there be two sorts the first which is most fearefull when any doe purposely resist the motions of God his spirit and wilfully refuse the meanes of their saluation Of the which the Prophet Zacharie speaketh chap. 7. vers 11 c. They refused to hearken and pulled away the shoulder and stopped their eares that they should not heare yea they made their heart as an Adamant stone least they should heare the Law and the words which the Lord of hostes sent in his spirit by the ministerie of the former Prophets The outragious sinne of these men the Prophet Esay expresseth in these their owne fearefull tearmes chap. 28. 15. We haue made a couenant with death and with hell are we at agreement though a scourge runne ouer and passe through it shall not come at vs for we haue made falsehood our refuge and vnder vanitie are we hid This was a fearefull estate indeede yet for all that no man can say but some of those hauing so hardened their hearts might be and were afterwards conuerted The other kinde of hardnes of heart which is not felt nor perceiued or if perceiued yet not felt which albeit it is lesse fearefull yet it is dangerous enough is in such as although they wilfully resist not God his spirit in good means yet securely carelesly willingly they lie in sinne without any remorse of it or true taste of good things Such was Dauids state by the space of a yeere before Nathan the Prophet came to proue him and rouse him from his lulled sleepe Both these kindes I am perswaded you are free from otherwaies than in temptation Sathan may sometimes moue you thereunto The other kinde and hardnes of heart which is perceiued and felt is of two sorts the one in them which are desirous of meanes whereby they may be relieued although they do finde small or no ease in themselues for a time Of this kinde the Prophet Esay in the name of some of God his people complained Esay 63. 15. And such was Dauids state after that Nathan had reprooued him and God his spirit began â—â— worke with him yet crieth he out as you heard before of the losse of God his graces and when he saith that God will accept of no sacrifices be they neuer so many or pretious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him he wanted both This is your case and therefore you are in the state of saluation for Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sinne and had receiued absolution pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neither felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in truth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by God his mercie as you must be if you will haue mercie although he was far off from feeling it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to bee hoped of And you must knowe and bee perswaded that those things which are written of God his Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are ensamples for vs if wee will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time vntill he come neerer vnto vs by his spirite neerer I say for he is come already vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnes of minde and hardnes of heart to belieue certainely the truth of God his promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after comfort vsing the meanes of the Word and Prayer the Sacrament of the Supper and the company of God his children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that God his spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate though it may be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearfull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they doe perseuere and continue in desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the subtill sleight of the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometimes for a season to winnowe them as Wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes euen to speake euill of them But all this is but in temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christ his sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie also repented that euer he preached in the Name of the Lord both scarcely abstained from blasphemy Dauid moued with the spirit of ambition thogh dutifully admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually premonished of his weaknes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rusheth as an horse into the battell and then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold corde and fasteneth it with banning and cursing And yet all these obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Satâ—aÌ„ had desired to winnow them so our Lord IESVS CHRIST prayed for them that their Faith thogh it were vehemeÌ„tly assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was battered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it were sore oppressed that it should not be extinguished And heere be you fully perswaded that though Luk. 22. 32. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue prayed for thee that thy Faith should not faile yet that hee prayed as well for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Sathan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue prayed for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend then the rest although their offence was very great therefore his and our most blessed Sauiour applyed to him the promise but did not impropriate it to him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Ioh. 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not only for the Apostles but for all those which should belieue through their word Yea further our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the fore-fathers were baptized into him and did eate his Flesh and drinke his bloud so was his prayer effectuall euen vnto them vnder the law much more vnto vs vnder grace And wheÌ„ you can finde testimony of your heart that when you would doe well
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
which we freely renounce but of the merit of his obedience and of the value of his death vnto the saluation of those that beleeue in him So shall we at once stop vp the mouth of the enemie when refusing to plead our owne cause we referre our selues vnto Christ whom we know to be the wisedome of God and able to answere all that can possibly be obiected against vs. For seeing Sathan is a wrangling and subtill Sophister it is our surest and safest dispatch to breake off all dispute with him and to send him thither where he may receiue his best answere and we need not to doubt but he that hath answered the iustice of God and cancelled the obligation that was against vs before his heauenly father will easily defeate whatsoeuer the old Serpent our accuser the diuell is able to alleage against vs. But if we cannot so auoid his assault but needs we must enter the combat with him let vs take vnto our selues that courage that becommeth the souldiers of Christ and in the name of the Lord Iesus manfully oppose our selues knowing that he which hath brought vs into the battell will both saue vs and deliuer vs out of all dangers Then if the enemie shall say that we haue no faith and therefore haue no interest in Christ we may answere that our beleeuing dependeth not vpon his testimonie it is enough that our selues doe know and feele by the grace of God that we doe beleeue As for him we doe the rather perswade our selues of faith because he saith that we beleeue not knowing that he is not onely a murderer but also a lyer from the beginning and the father of lying Now he that was neither ashamed nor afraid to charge God himselfe with vntruth will make lesse scruple to deale falsely with vs and that therefore we vtterly reiect his witnes as the witnes of a notorious and treacherous deceiuer vnworthie all credit and whom we cannot beleeue euen in the truth it selfe without danger For which cause he was so oftentimes silenced by our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles euen then when after his deceiueable manner he bare witnes vnto the truth Againe when the question is of our faith in Christ whether we beleeue in him or not we must beware that we stand not here vpon perfection of knowledge which in the best Diuines is vnperfect or vpon the perfection of our perswasion which in all flesh is mingled with imperfection It is enough for our present comfort and to the silencing of our aduersarie that we haue a competent knowledge of the mysterie of our saluation by Christ farre remoued from that ignorance and implicit vnderstanding which Sathan hath planted in the kingdome of Antichrist For perswasion also we acknowledge that partly by the corruption of nature and partly by his assaults by the grace of God it is such as the same is oftentimes assailed and shaken yet faileth not nor falleth vnto the ground but standeth inuincible against all his attempts and inuasions whatsoeuer And finally for that faith whereby we rest for our saluation vpon Christ Iesus wee glorie not in our owne strength but wee say euery one for himselfe with him in the Gospell We beleeue Lord helpe thou our vnbeleefe Foâ— if faith he as it is indeed a repose setling placing and putting of our trust and confidence for our saluation in Christ whom the Father hath sealed then we doubt not to proue against Sathan and all his instruments of infidelitie that we doe beleeue and that the weaknes of our faith which we willingly acknowledge and that remnant of vnbeleefe which yet hangeth vpon vs is so farre off from dismaying vs that it is both a warning and motiue vnto vs of great force to stirre vs vp and to set a worke by all good meanes to establish and to increase our faith when wee finde the good hand of the Lord not to bee wanting vnto vs and his eares not to bee shut vp against our prayers in which we alwaies say with the Apostles of Christ Lord increase our faith If it shall bee obiected that because wee haue not the same sense and feeling of faith which sometime wee had as Sathan himselfe could not then denâ—e therefore we haue now no faith but haue vtterly lost the same wee may answere the argument followeth not for euen in many diseases of the bodie it is so with them that haue them that they seeme little better than dead corpses and yet there is life in them which hidden for a time after is recouered and raised vp againe so it is many times with the children of God that being ouerborne and distressed with extremitie of affliction and temptation they seeme for the time both to themselues and others to haue lost the life and light which once they enioyed Yet so it is that when the tempest is ouerblowne and the gracious countenance of the Lord againe beginneth to shine vpon them the faith which was as it were hid for the time taketh life and steweth foorth it selfe and plainly proueth that as the trees when they budde in the spring time and bring foorth their fruite were not dead in the winter as they seemed to bee so the faith of Gods children springing afresh after the stormie winter of temptation declaring manifestly that it was not dead when it seemed so to be but was onely respited for the time that afterward it might bring foorth more fruite and whereas the afflicted soule desireth nothing more than to beleeue though it feele not a present operation of comfort by faith euen that desire argueth a secret sense that cannot easily be discerned together with assurance of better estate in time to come according to that of our Sauiour Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnes for they shall be satisfied And that of the blessed Virgin He filleth the hungrie with good things but the rich he hath sent emptie away Also that bewailing and deploring of vnbeleefe which is found in the afflicted is not onely a stâ—p vnto their former comfrort but a certaine proofe and demonstration of the returne therof For the Lord working by his spirit in the hearts of his childrens gronings that cannot be expressed thereby assureth theÌ„ that in his good time he will heare them grant their requests And so much the more wee may bee perswaded hereof because the loue of God towards vs as it began not of vs as S. Iohn saith so it dependeth not vpon vs but vpon the truth constancie of him with whom there is no change nor shadow of change Againe the temptation it selfe from which our affliction doth arise though it haue of itselfe a most bitter and sharp taste euen vnto the wounding of our soules neere vnto death yet hath it also in it an argument of comfort the Lord himselfe out of darknes raising vp light vnto his childreÌ„ For euen by
soule I haue sinned against the Lord was it think you a small comfort that Nathan said immediately vnto him The Lord hath pardoned thy sinne I will say nothing of the prayers of so many of the seruants of Christ as haue commended your cause vnto the Lord which cannot be frustrate the Lord himselfe directing them to pray according to his word and vpon the assurance of his promise Reade Iob 33. 23. If there be present with him that is with the afflicted soule as verse 22. a messenger from God an interperter of the will of God such as is one of a thousand who may signifie vnto man the equitie of the Lord and intreating him for fauour shall say Redeeme thou him that hee goe not downe into the pit by that redemption which I haue found when he hath humblie be sought the Lord he doth graciously receiue him that hee may behold his face with ioy and hee restoreth vnto man his righteousnes In which words there are many excellēt things to be noted for the comfort of those that are afflicted The first is that the anguished soule finding no comfort at home and in her selfe by reason of the strength of temptation must seeke reliefe abroad at the hands of those whom God hath appointed to make glad the sorrowfull minde and to giue rest vnto the wearied and distressed conscience Wherein you must consider with all thankfulnesse how great mercie the Lord hath shewed vnto you for I doe perswade my selfe as before I haue said that since the time of your affliction there hath not been almost one that hath any special gift in that kinde who by conference writing or otherwise hath not bestowed some part of his trauaile vnto your comfort I could my selfe name a great number besides those aboue mentioned but yourselfe can remember many more Now the testimonie of many faithfull seruants of Christ witnessing the grace and goodnesse of God towards you must bee as the voyce of God himselfe who is not as man that hee should lie or as the sonne of man that hee should repent or alter that which he hath once testified And if Iob doe acknowledge that the comfort of one faithfull witnesse on the behalfe of God is enough to the erecting cherishing of the heauiest minde what can Satan say vnto the testimonie not of two or three witnesses which the law onely requireth but vnto the testimonie of two or three score the meanest and weakest whereof should be able to answere in your behalfe vnto all that the enemie is able to obiect against you The second thing I note is that these haue not come vnto you by error or by chance but by special addresse of Gods prouidence as sent from the throne of grace to bind vp your wound and to minister comfort vnto your conscience The third that these speake not their own words nor of themselues but are the faithfull interpreters of the will of God not indeede immediatly from himselfe but by viewing and esteeming of the worke of God and the fruites of his grace in those that are his The fourth that as they declare vnto the afflicted that fauour of God towards them which themselues are not able for the present to discerne so they commend them by prayer vnto the Lord who hath promised to heare to graunt their requests The fift that for cōfort in this case we must passe out of our selues in whom there is nothing that may ease our griefe and cast our eye and cogitation onely vpon Christ in whom al fulnesse of saluation doth dwel considering that this is one of the meanes whereby Sathan doth most distresse and anguish the afflicted soules that hee holdeth them in the cogitation of their sinnes and transgressions against God and suffereth them not to see that length breadth height and depth and to knowe that loue of Christ that passeth all knowledge that they might be filled with all the fulnesse of God The sixt that the Lord both mercifully blesseth the labours of his seruants in comforting his children and also graciously heareth their praiers and supplications made in their behalfe vnto his Maiestie And the last that God in his good time erecteth the mindes of the afflicted and openeth their mouthes to praise his name to protect his goodnes that he hath brought againe their soule from the pit and hath shined vpon them with the light of life Which effect of the grace of God because you haue both seene in others and felt in your selfe many times you haue great cause to hope and expect the returne of his comforting hand in due season who also shall once determine these conflicting daies and set vs in that peace which shall neuer be interrupted and wherein all teares shall bee wiped away from our faces for euer The malice of the enemie during this life hath no end nor measure at all and therfore we may iustly feare all extremitie of attempt against vs but we must strengthen our selues in him who can and will enable vs vnto all things The last and most grieuous assault of Sathan against the afflicted is that he calleth into doubt their election For that saluation is onely of the elect hee laboureth by all meanes to snake this ground and pillar of comfort and if it bee possible to subuert and ouerthrow the same It behooueth vs here to take heede how we carrie our selues as in that temptation which of all others is most difficult and dangerous First therefore wee must beware of that gulfe wherein the enemie hopeth to deuoure vs that wee enter not into the secret and hidden counsell of God For the secrets of the Lord are for himselfe but the things that are reuealed are for vs and our posteritie after vs for euer as Moses saith What then hath the Lord reuealed concerning our election First the spirit of God witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the children of God then it teacheth vs to cry Abba Father and stirreth vp in vs those gronings that cannot bee expressed From these let vs descend vnto faith it selfe the voyce whereof if it be not suppressed by the grieuousnesse of temptation soundeth cheerefully vnto vs that wee are beloued of God redeemed by Christ and fellow heires with him of his fathers kingdom If here also the enemie haue darkened our senses and obscured our light we must of necessitie with Iob relieue our selues from the fruits of our faith These what they are hath alreadie beene said If necessitie doe so compell vs we must flie vnto the times that are past and referre our selues vnto the testimonies of the faithfull ministers of God who as they are for their wisedome and manifold experience better able to iudge of our estate than our selues so haue they power and authoritie from God to decide the controuersie betweene vs and our enemie and to pleade our cause against him Also where the enemie from
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ— benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
earth therfore let vs not grieue him in heauen also Thirdly being the temples of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. it were a despite against the Lord if we make the house of God the stye of Sathan and sincke of sinne Fourthly the Angels reioyce to see a sinner repent as also there is great sorrow when a Professor falleth away the heauens seeme to be clothed with blacke thereat and the Angels weare mourning attire But to come down from heauen to earth Fiftly whereas the rankest heretikes haue had often great feelings whereby this is no good way to saluation to thinke our selues sure in a carnall securitie Peter teacheth vs another way Make your election sure by good workes 2. Pet. 1. 10. as by a signe consequent not as by a cause antecedent Sixtly we must by good works auoyd the offending of our brethren least that as Lot was vexed among the Sodomites we grieue the hearts of the Saints Seuenthly as we are not to grieue strong Lot so wee must not offend the weake ones for whose sakes wee must abridge somewhat from our libertie in things lawfull and much more cut off our licentiousnesse in things that be vnlawfull Eightly we must do good euen for the wicked Wherefore the Apostle I. Pet. 3. 2. admonisheth wiues so to liue that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues If women are thus charged then much more men Ninthly because the Diuell not barred out by good workes doth make vs his pallace or rather his paunch or his stable and at the fall of a righteous man the damned doe as it were make great bonefires in hell let vs bring forth the fruites of righteousnesse which may make the Diuell to some in fretting and worke more madnes and melancholie in the damned Tenthly for the confusion of the wicked in the last day it shal be good by wel-doing to redeeme some comfortable confidence of our being in CHRIST against that day when the sides of the wicked shall lie panting in paine Now to make vp the number of a douzen wee may be moued to doe good works by considering the ende of the godly and the end of the wicked Mat. 25. These reasons many and waighty shall redeeme vs from this reproch wherewith our enemies doe charge vs. 6 To doe good is worth the doing albeit in vaine and as Sencca saith He is a perfect man that can loose a benefite giue it not to giue loose it But whose is the hurt CHRIST preached in vaine to the Iewes and Noah to the old world and Lot to the Sodomites but were Noah Lot and Christ hurt for it And yet many writers think no good worke is in vaine to him that it is done too But certainely to him that doth it it is not in vaine there is a great reward for them in the life to come And in that respect GOD will haue his children doe manie good works in vaine As to Moses he said Goe preach to Pharaoh he shall not heare thee yet goe Againe that which is well done is better done then not done for then it perisheth with them otherwise it should perish with thy selfe 7 There is none hath a priuiledge whereby he is exempted from doing of good works The Law is giuen to all Iohn 10. Euery one had his Talent Luc. 19. Euery one shall beare his burthen Gal. 6 Euery one shall stand before the Tribunall of GOD euery mans blood shall be vpon his owne head Ezech. 5 Euery Tree that bringeth not forth fruite shall be cut downe Matth. 3. Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon euery soule Rom. 2. Thus wee still see it runnes of all and euery one The reason is God accepteth no persons neither in giftes of Nature nor in giftes of Grace nor in iudgements euen the little Hills the small Trees not one pinne made of an vnfruitfull tree But are the wicked tyed to doe good workes Yea euen they Matth. 11. it is saide it shall bee easier for some then for others which is interpreted Matth. 8. that there is vtter darknes whereas Basil saith the greatest sinnes goe thither and Luc. 7. Hee that knoweth his Mastere will c. Euen the wicked must doe good to make their iudgement easier their stripes feweâ— and their place better Must anie more then others doe good workes yes the Christian must especially bee zealous of good workes Tit. 2. warne them that belieue Tit. 3. 14. and in the ende of the same chapter Let our men learne to shewe forth good works what manner men ought we to bee 2. Pet. 3. If any that is counted a brother I. Cor. 5. Now then among Christians who are most bound Tribulation c. on the Iewe first c. The reason is for they had the Oracles of GOD Rom. 3. 1. 2. Hee that knoweth his Masters will and doth it not that fellow sinneth indeede so then this person on whome the powring of the oyntment hath bene first ought to bee most thankfull in good works We must doe good euen to all Be merciful as â— am Luc 6. and we knowe he suffereth his sunne to shine ouerall The reason is God his image is in all But especially to the faithfull Iob. 22. I cannot profite thee c. Psalm 16. My well doing extendeth not to thee but to thy Saints It is Christ his owne desire Luc. 22. Wheâ— thou art conuerted confirme thy brethren We can doe him no good but in his Saints And yet â—o go further to him most of all that is wounded as to the Samaritane Luke 13. If he neede our helpe though he be a Samaritane God could haue made there should haue bene no neede of them but for that he would trie the liberalitie of the rich and the patience of the poore Then much more to the soule which is the subiect of immortalitie must wee shew well-doing in pittie and compassion CHAP. LXXV Of Zeale THe zeale of Moses and Phineas and CHRIST wee should striue to haue that we may be grieued with the corruption and sinnes of the time but to redresse them belongeth not to vs except we be Magistrates 2 Zeale leaueth in men a great impression being tempted with Faith and loue 3 We must desire to be zealous and earnest in matters weightie concerning the Lord or his people but in small matters our owne affaires and worldly friendes wee must take heede it be not naturall earnestnes or carnall or not sauouring of the Spirit 4 One saying in his hearing that it might be obserued from time to time that men haue bene more bountifull in furthering a corrupt religion then in relieuing the professors of the Gospell he answered his iudgment was the contrary for thogh many in popery giue much yet it is of their abundance but wee read in no place that euer men solde